Sectaries vnmasked and confuted. By the treating upon divers points of doctrine in debate betwixt the Presbyterialists and sectarists, Anabaptists, Independents, and Papists. / By George Palmer wel-wisher to a warrantable uniformity in godly religious exercises.
         Palmer, George, b. 1596 or 7.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A90720 of text R201662 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E396_27). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 31 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A90720
         Wing P229
         Thomason E396_27
         ESTC R201662
         99862163
         99862163
         114314
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A90720)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 114314)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 63:E396[27])
      
       
         
           
             Sectaries vnmasked and confuted. By the treating upon divers points of doctrine in debate betwixt the Presbyterialists and sectarists, Anabaptists, Independents, and Papists. / By George Palmer wel-wisher to a warrantable uniformity in godly religious exercises.
             Palmer, George, b. 1596 or 7.
          
           [8], 32, 41-68 p.
           
             Printed by Richard Cotes,
             London :
             1647.
          
           
             In four parts. Part 2 has a separate dated title page which reads: The voice of infants by infants defender; part 3 caption title reads: Certain observations, cautions, and instructions for Mr. Lambe, and other Anabaptists, to prevent their perverting of others to errors and schisme; part 4 caption title reads: An appendix for the reader, shewing the cause of our distractions, .. ; pagination and register are continuous.
             Text is continuous despite pagination.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "July 6th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lamb, Thomas, d. 1686 -- Early works to 1800.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian sects -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A90720  R201662  (Thomason E396_27).  civilwar no Sectaries vnmasked and confuted.:  By the treating upon divers points of doctrine in debate betwixt the Presbyterialists and sectarists, Ana Palmer, George 1647    32350 147 0 0 0 2 0 52 D  The  rate of 52 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
           
           
             
               SECTARIES
               VNMASKED
               AND
               CONFVTED
               .
               BY
               The
               treating
               upon
               divers
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               debate
               betwixt
               the
               Presbyterialists
               and
               Sectarists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Independents
               ,
               and
               Papists
               .
               By
               GEORGE
               PALMER
               wel-wisher
               to
               a
               warrantable
               Uniformity
               in
               Godly
               Religious
               exercises
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Babes
               and
               Sucklings
               thou
               hast
               ordained
               strength
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
            
             
               Psal.
               8.
               2.
               Matth.
               21.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               If
               these
               should
               hold
               their
               peace
               ,
               the
               stones
               would
               immediately
               cry
               out
               ,
            
             
               Luke
               19.
               40.
               
            
             
               And
               my
               speech
               ,
               &c.
               was
               not
               with
               enticing
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               your
               faith
               should
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 by
              
               Richard
               Cotes
               ,
               1647.
               
            
          
           
           
           
             
               TO
               THE
               CHRISTIAN
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 Beloved
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               may
               seem
               strange
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               approached
               to
               the
               Presse
               ;
               And
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               my self
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               both
               you
               and
               I
               may
               revive
               the
               ancient
               proverb
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Is
               
                 Saul
              
               among
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               But
               yet
               considering
               the
               great
               distractions
               among
               the
               children
               of
               God
               generally
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               time
               after
               so
               manifest
               issues
               of
               blood
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               mortall
               to
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               wee
               being
               in
               want
               of
               the
               two
               happy
               staves
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               staffe
               of
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               the
               staffe
               of
               Bands
               :
               And
               that
               they
               are
               obtained
               ,
               First
               ,
               by
               a
               warrantable
               uniformity
               in
               godly
               exercises
               of
               our
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               ●o
               a
               staffe
               of
               bands
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               (
               which
               is
               a
               consequence
               of
               the
               first
               )
               
                 viz.
              
               unity
               of
               affection
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               staffe
               of
               beauty
               ,
               these
               two
               being
               the
               supporters
               of
               a
               people
               from
               confusion
               and
               destruction
               ,
               where-ever
               they
               have
               their
               being
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               considering
               also
               ,
               that
               although
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               see
               to
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               adventure
               to
               meddle
               with
               his
               neighbours
               dwellings
               ,
               untill
               hee
               bee
               called
               by
               an
               outward
               voice
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               an
               inward
               provocation
               ,
               and
               
               that
               notwithstanding
               upon
               an
               extraordinary
               case
               of
               danger
               ,
               hee
               may
               (
               if
               not
               absolutely
               prohibited
               )
               put
               to
               his
               helping
               hand
               when
               a
               whole
               City
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               then
               expected
               that
               their
               neighbours
               should
               come
               without
               an
               outward
               call
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               their
               helping
               hands
               .
               Provided
               that
               when
               hee
               appeareth
               ,
               hee
               bee
               allowed
               and
               approved
               by
               those
               in
               Authority
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               bee
               able
               to
               doe
               good
               and
               not
               hurt
               ;
               And
               also
               ,
               considering
               how
               many
               have
               adventured
               now
               in
               these
               times
               of
               danger
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               much
               defective
               in
               some
               things
               by
               them
               put
               forth
               :
               And
               further
               seeing
               some
               have
               thrust
               forth
               the
               poyson
               of
               Aspes
               to
               the
               increasing
               of
               our
               Kingdomes
               sicknesse
               :
               And
               also
               that
               many
               have
               been
               permitted
               to
               use
               their
               Pens
               ,
               who
               were
               but
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               all
               of
               them
               brought
               gold
               ,
               nor
               much
               silver
               ,
               yet
               accepted
               too
               :
               These
               things
               being
               by
               mee
               thus
               considered
               ,
               and
               being
               absolutely
               perswaded
               that
               I
               have
               some
               water
               to
               quench
               the
               fire
               ;
               and
               also
               some
               gold
               ,
               if
               not
               silver
               ,
               and
               pearles
               ,
               to
               helpe
               repaire
               what
               wilde
               fire
               hath
               exhausted
               ;
               I
               therefore
               have
               adventured
               toward
               the
               ruinated
               House
               of
               this
               our
               Israel
               :
               And
               my
               chiefe
               care
               is
               to
               bring
               such
               materialls
               as
               is
               most
               wanting
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               if
               I
               come
               not
               with
               fitting
               matter
               ,
               I
               shall
               doe
               little
               good
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               hurt
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               have
               done
               before
               mee
               :
               Yea
               ,
               I
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               may
               too
               easily
               increase
               the
               flame
               .
               For
               sometimes
               ,
               the
               lesse
               straw
               or
               combustible
               matter
               is
               best
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               fire
               is
               too
               neare
               the
               thatch
               already
               ;
               And
               so
               many
               (
               that
               seeme
               to
               bee
               friendly
               helpers
               )
               are
               crafty
               hinderers
               in
               this
               our
               great
               necessity
               :
               And
               truly
               I
               see
               many
               at
               worke
               ,
               and
               labour
               at
               it
               too
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               well
               conclude
               about
               those
               things
               that
               are
               wanting
               to
               this
               House
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               busied
               in
               the
               viewing
               of
               the
               materialls
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               bee
               those
               that
               truly
               belong
               to
               some
               speciall
               parts
               of
               this
               frame
               ;
               the
               which
               are
               sought
               for
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               yet
               scarce
               found
               ;
               (
               especially
               by
               divers
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               :
               )
               One
               saith
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               piece
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               next
               ;
               and
               another
               saith
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               that
               piece
               doth
               not
               belong
               
               to
               any
               part
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               
                 Romes
              
               Synagogue
               ;
               and
               another
               hee
               would
               lay
               a
               foundation
               where
               there
               is
               a
               good
               one
               already
               ;
               and
               a
               fourth
               ,
               hee
               would
               take
               away
               both
               that
               good
               one
               already
               laid
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               that
               perhaps
               should
               lye
               somewhat
               neare
               it
               too
               ;
               and
               a
               fifth
               ,
               hee
               like
               a
               cunning
               fox
               ,
               would
               perswade
               them
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               any
               of
               them
               all
               to
               build
               about
               that
               frame
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               lawfully
               called
               to
               build
               there
               in
               this
               Workmanship
               ;
               his
               policy
               was
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               to
               keep
               them
               at
               strife
               from
               building
               ,
               untill
               the
               House
               were
               quite
               consumed
               by
               his
               wilde-fire
               brought
               from
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               place
               hee
               did
               belong
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               hee
               had
               cloathed
               himself
               in
               a
               sheeps
               skin
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               bee
               a
               true
               sheep
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               the
               more
               easier
               deceive
               .
               )
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               there
               are
               many
               honest
               builders
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               lawfully
               called
               too
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               have
               true
               materialls
               ,
               but
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               fox
               ,
               with
               wolves
               ,
               and
               certaine
               beasts
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               doe
               hinder
               them
               ,
               by
               putting
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               materialls
               of
               the
               House
               in
               such
               a
               mixture
               of
               confusion
               ,
               that
               many
               who
               have
               least
               policy
               ,
               cannot
               easily
               finde
               the
               true
               piece
               that
               is
               to
               bee
               laid
               next
               in
               the
               building
               :
               And
               some
               other
               of
               them
               doe
               know
               the
               right
               pieces
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               confesse
               which
               they
               are
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               hinder
               the
               other
               builders
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               take
               some
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               build
               little
               caves
               for
               their
               owne
               private
               profit
               and
               gaine
               ;
               My
               paines
               herein
               ,
               is
               to
               describe
               the
               true
               parts
               of
               this
               frame
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               them
               in
               order
               ready
               for
               those
               that
               are
               the
               true
               builders
               ,
               and
               to
               unmaske
               the
               counterfeit
               builders
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               the
               pullers
               of
               it
               downe
               )
               as
               also
               to
               helpe
               the
               weake
               in
               judgement
               ,
               who
               can
               scarce
               know
               the
               right
               piece
               ,
               or
               true
               part
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               because
               the
               smoakie
               flame
               hath
               discoloured
               it
               :
               I
               doe
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               if
               this
               could
               well
               bee
               done
               ,
               wee
               should
               soone
               build
               peaceably
               ,
               lovingly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               godly
               uniformity
               ,
               though
               some
               peevishnesse
               would
               bee
               still
               amongst
               many
               ,
               
               because
               they
               have
               suffered
               some
               losse
               since
               this
               flame
               began
               .
            
             
               My
               endeavour
               is
               to
               shew
               what
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               ,
               doth
               consist
               of
               ,
               and
               who
               ought
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               ought
               to
               ordaine
               those
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               where
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               should
               dwell
               ,
               and
               many
               particular
               Points
               that
               are
               in
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Presbyterialists
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               dissent
               from
               them
               in
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               thinke
               mee
               too
               tart
               in
               my
               passages
               ,
               I
               pray
               consider
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               no
               light
               fly
               ;
               it
               is
               either
               a
               great
               happinesse
               if
               it
               be
               in
               a
               good
               frame
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               misery
               if
               it
               be
               in
               confusion
               ,
               we
               have
               experience
               of
               it
               too
               much
               already
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               my
               sharpnesse
               is
               not
               intended
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               that
               deserve
               it
               ,
               to
               others
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               that
               rationall
               men
               ,
               and
               single-hearted
               ,
               will
               not
               much
               dissent
               from
               me
               in
               those
               things
               which
               I
               have
               laboured
               to
               prove
               and
               maintain
               for
               truth
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               receive
               a
               confutation
               in
               any
               thing
               wherein
               you
               can
               with
               either
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               confute
               mee
               ;
               provided
               ,
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               argue
               against
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               a
               Babe
               may
               not
               onely
               read
               ,
               but
               as
               easily
               conclude
               what
               is
               truth
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               perhaps
               my
               plainnesse
               in
               phrase
               and
               method
               may
               dislike
               some
               that
               have
               more
               learning
               in
               the
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               other
               Liberall
               Arts
               to
               display
               truth
               with
               ,
               I
               intreat
               them
               to
               note
               what
               my
               end
               is
               in
               this
               my
               paines
               ,
               not
               to
               come
               with
               excellency
               of
               speech
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               it
               ,
               I
               aime
               at
               truth
               of
               matter
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               that
               which
               we
               have
               need
               of
               in
               these
               times
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               that
               they
               are
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               of
               people
               that
               have
               most
               need
               of
               helpe
               in
               these
               Points
               I
               treat
               of
               ;
               for
               the
               Learned
               I
               hope
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               many
               of
               them
               that
               doe
               
               much
               miscarry
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               nor
               will
               dissent
               from
               the
               substantialls
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               if
               I
               chance
               to
               come
               out
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               hap
               I
               may
               sore
               higher
               then
               some
               looke
               for
               ,
               but
               I
               would
               first
               appeare
               to
               the
               weakest
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               those
               that
               the
               wolves
               doe
               watch
               to
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               chiefly
               ;
               therefore
               I
               would
               endeavour
               to
               secure
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               passe
               very
               little
               to
               meet
               with
               both
               Fox
               ,
               Wolfe
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Frogs
               of
               
                 Rome
                 :
              
               And
               so
               much
               I
               beleeve
               you
               will
               conclude
               upon
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               their
               skins
               so
               pulled
               about
               their
               eares
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               Booke
               they
               lye
               ,
               if
               a
               course
               be
               but
               timely
               taken
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               rather
               be
               gone
               from
               us
               ,
               then
               stay
               to
               be
               so
               mangled
               ,
               as
               here
               they
               be
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               I
               intreat
               you
               to
               bee
               advised
               by
               mee
               in
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               especially
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               when
               any
               Point
               is
               treated
               upon
               in
               any
               Booke
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Text
               to
               prove
               a
               Doctrine
               by
               ,
               is
               not
               expressed
               at
               large
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               but
               the
               place
               named
               by
               figures
               onely
               ,
               there
               take
               good
               heed
               lest
               you
               (
               too
               soone
               )
               make
               a
               conclusion
               of
               a
               (
               supposed
               )
               truth
               ,
               before
               you
               looke
               in
               the
               Text
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               many
               Writers
               doe
               not
               rehearse
               the
               sentence
               it self
               ,
               but
               name
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               goe
               on
               in
               argument
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               the
               Reader
               makes
               a
               conclusion
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               booke
               doe
               conceive
               to
               bee
               the
               truth
               ,
               although
               it
               bee
               many
               times
               false
               ;
               therefore
               it
               were
               good
               that
               all
               Writers
               would
               rehearse
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Scripture
               they
               quote
               to
               prove
               any
               thing
               by
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               is
               of
               any
               great
               weight
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               Book
               I
               doe
               .
               Another
               thing
               I
               intreat
               of
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               read
               seriously
               ,
               and
               minde
               onely
               that
               you
               read
               (
               free
               from
               distraction
               or
               trouble
               of
               minde
               )
               as
               you
               read
               ;
               and
               read
               through
               a
               Point
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               you
               read
               .
               And
               when
               you
               have
               a
               Booke
               ,
               whose
               matter
               is
               sure
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               short
               for
               memory
               ,
               and
               plaine
               for
               capacity
               ,
               keep
               that
               by
               you
               to
               view
               continually
               .
            
             
             
               I
               intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               accept
               of
               this
               my
               good
               will
               to
               doe
               him
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               so
               doing
               ,
               I
               shall
               bee
               well
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               bee
               ready
               in
               any
               way
               I
               may
               or
               can
               be
               able
               to
               be
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Servant
                 George
                 Palmer
                 .
              
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   11.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sectaries
               unmasked
               and
               confuted
               .
            
             
               NO
               separation
               ought
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               divisions
               ,
               or
               forsaking
               the
               assemblies
               
                 of
                 our selves
              
               together
               in
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               of
               godly
               and
               religious
               exercises
               ;
               
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 Mark
                 them
                 which
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 Now
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 all
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 yee
                 bee
                 perfectly
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Chap.
               3.
               3.
               
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 yet
                 carnall
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 envie
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 and
                 divisions
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnall
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               And
               Heb.
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 tempered
                 the
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 more
                 abundant
                 honor
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 lacked
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Schisme
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 members
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               By
               all
               these
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               it
               doth
               appear
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               have
               no
               divisions
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Christs
               body
               :
               I
               say
               it
               should
               not
               have
               divisions
               ;
               for
               although
               at
               some
               times
               it
               had
               some
               divisions
               ,
               yet
               the
               Apostles
               did
               alwayes
               endeavour
               to
               reclaime
               them
               from
               such
               divisions
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               these
               texts
               of
               Scriptures
               here
               now
               quoted
               .
               
               But
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               now
               considered
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Divisions
               those
               were
               (
               at
               least
               chiefly
               )
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               disclaim
               ,
               which
               was
               amongst
               those
               members
               hee
               then
               did
               dehort
               these
               
                 Corinthians
              
               from
               :
               and
               how
               farre
               he
               then
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               did
               (
               condescending
               to
               their
               weaknesse
               )
               permit
               them
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               hee
               did
               endeavour
               to
               settle
               them
               in
               one
               way
               of
               religious
               exercises
               void
               of
               division
               ,
               though
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               hee
               permitted
               them
               some
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               in
               some
               things
               that
               were
               of
               least
               concernment
               ,
               and
               not
               destructive
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               or
               indanger
               it
               to
               an
               absolute
               confusion
               ;
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               look
               over
               the
               Texts
               already
               quoted
               ,
               and
               produce
               what
               I
               am
               able
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               produce
               Reasons
               to
               
               shew
               the
               inconveniences
               that
               comes
               by
               the
               divisions
               that
               are
               amongst
               Christians
               in
               their
               religious
               exercises
               .
               
               Briefly
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               happines
               that
               we
               may
               attain
               unto
               by
               a
               godly
               unity
               in
               affection
               ;
               and
               next
               after
               I
               will
               by
               Arguments
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               unity
               in
               affection
               is
               much
               forwarded
               by
               a
               uniformity
               in
               religious
               exercises
               ,
               
               where
               it
               may
               be
               attained
               in
               a
               warrantable
               way
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               whether
               we
               may
               not
               now
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               attain
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               
               without
               offending
               (
               at
               least
               much
               )
               any
               (
               good
               )
               conscience
               though
               weak
               .
               And
               then
               I
               will
               hang
               forth
               some
               signes
               or
               characters
               by
               which
               wee
               may
               collect
               which
               party
               is
               in
               most
               fault
               in
               their
               conversations
               between
               those
               that
               stand
               for
               the
               Presbyterialists
               government
               ,
               
               (
               or
               at
               least
               nearest
               it
               )
               and
               those
               that
               dissent
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               Independent
               ways
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Congregationall
               ,
               
               that
               so
               we
               may
               by
               that
               meanes
               see
               our
               hearts
               more
               clearly
               :
               For
               doubtlesse
               many
               of
               us
               that
               are
               assured
               that
               we
               have
               some
               goodnes
               in
               truth
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               forward
               and
               apt
               to
               espy
               our
               sinister
               ends
               ,
               or
               by-respects
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               tryall
               to
               a
               man
               (
               who
               having
               once
               interessed
               himself
               to
               maintaine
               an
               opinion
               )
               to
               undergoe
               a
               disgrace
               by
               renouncing
               it
               afterwards
               ,
               
               though
               he
               be
               convinced
               in
               his
               judgement
               ;
               And
               I
               will
               briefly
               note
               some
               things
               that
               may
               move
               us
               to
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               our selves
               take
               some
               shame
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               all
               deserve
               it
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               perswade
               those
               that
               stand
               for
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               to
               imbrace
               those
               (
               that
               renounce
               the
               other
               wayes
               ,
               or
               any
               sins
               whatsoever
               )
               without
               casting
               their
               sins
               in
               their
               teeth
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               wee
               sin
               all
               .
               The
               first
               Text
               quoted
               ,
               is
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 Now
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               
               
                 marke
                 them
                 which
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 serve
                 not
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 belly
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 faire
                 speeches
                 deceive
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               The
               scope
               of
               these
               Texts
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               prevent
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               these
               
                 Romans
              
               which
               in
               some
               was
               already
               begun
               ,
               and
               that
               division
               was
               in
               their
               not
               assembling
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               institution
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               some
               pretence
               ,
               
               that
               all
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               taught
               ,
               was
               not
               an
               absolute
               truth
               ,
               for
               they
               divided
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               received
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               (
               for
               in
               some
               case
               a
               man
               may
               divide
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               have
               some
               warrantable
               cause
               )
               but
               the
               end
               of
               this
               their
               division
               was
               not
               to
               serve
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               bellies
               ;
               (
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               and
               this
               must
               be
               done
               in
               or
               by
               some
               faire
               colourable
               demeanor
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               good
               words
               ,
               and
               fair
               speeches
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               but
               all
               this
               was
               but
               to
               deceive
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               and
               because
               they
               could
               not
               delude
               the
               wise
               ,
               therefore
               they
               would
               tamper
               with
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               they
               deceive
               
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ;
               from
               hence
               I
               note
               also
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               did
               make
               this
               division
               for
               their
               own
               private
               gain
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               suck
               from
               the
               poore
               silly
               people
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               pretence
               to
               teach
               them
               the
               truth
               (
               for
               they
               did
               it
               to
               serve
               their
               belly
               .
               )
               You
               shal
               see
               more
               of
               them
               in
               some
               of
               the
               next
               Scriptures
               following
               .
               The
               next
               Scripture
               quoted
               ,
               was
               1
               
                 Cor
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 all
                 speake
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 perfectly
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 .
              
               In
               this
               Scripture
               the
               Apostle
               perswades
               these
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               from
               division
               amongst
               the
               common
               hearers
               there
               ,
               (
               chiefly
               at
               least
               )
               and
               shewes
               some
               cause
               of
               it
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               for
               want
               of
               a
               mind
               and
               judgement
               well
               informed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               did
               much
               contend
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               11
               verse
               you
               may
               see
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               were
               partiall
               in
               respecting
               and
               affecting
               of
               their
               Teachers
               without
               just
               cause
               ;
               (
               for
               those
               Preachers
               were
               so
               knowing
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               differ
               in
               their
               judgements
               in
               those
               things
               they
               taught
               )
               but
               this
               was
               their
               carnality
               in
               affecting
               the
               Preacher
               more
               for
               his
               wisdome
               in
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               &c.
               rather
               then
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               matter
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               very
               likely
               and
               cleare
               in
               the
               17
               verse
               )
               for
               there
               hee
               saith
               he
               did
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               with
               wisdome
               of
               words
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               chiefly
               )
               lest
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               made
               of
               none
               effect
               .
               But
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               observed
               here
               chiefly
               for
               our
               purpose
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               no
               divisions
               amongst
               them
               ,
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               ;
               and
               in
               Chap.
               3.
               ver.
               3.
               he
               did
               also
               forbid
               divisions
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               they
               were
               carnall
               ,
               and
               lookt
               upon
               their
               Teachers
               more
               then
               to
               Gods
               word
               and
               working
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               their
               Preachers
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               fifth
               verse
               :
               and
               truly
               I
               must
               note
               one
               thing
               more
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               reason
               why
               men
               have
               not
               their
               judgement
               better
               informed
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               renounce
               their
               carnall
               corruptions
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               a
               man
               desi●eth
               to
               renounce
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               the
               better
               understanding
               he
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 carnall
                 ,
              
               said
               hee
               .
               But
               I
               passe
               to
               the
               two
               other
               Scriptures
               named
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               those
               which
               I
               doe
               most
               intend
               for
               my
               (
               chiefe
               )
               purpose
               .
               
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               this
               verse
               the
               Apostle
               pre-admonisheth
               them
               to
               beware
               that
               they
               bee
               not
               drawne
               away
               from
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               in
               their
               godly
               exercises
               by
               the
               examples
               or
               enticing
               of
               some
               that
               had
               already
               forsaken
               them
               .
               By
               the
               Apostles
               expression
               in
               this
               verse
               it
               seems
               those
               that
               did
               forsake
               ,
               did
               not
               shew
               forth
               any
               notorious
               evill
               ayme
               or
               end
               ,
               
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               wherefore
               they
               did
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               with
               those
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               forewarneth
               ,
               therefore
               those
               might
               have
               some
               close
               colourable
               pretence
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               did
               not
               breake
               out
               ,
               but
               some
               evill
               ayme
               they
               had
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               noteth
               them
               and
               forewarneth
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 Selah
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               evill
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Apostles
               Constitution
               was
               good
               in
               the
               government
               he
               had
               established
               amongst
               them
               )
               it
               seemes
               here
               also
               that
               amongst
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               divisions
               are
               naught
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               endeavours
               the
               contrary
               ,
               what
               ever
               the
               intent
               be
               of
               those
               that
               forsake
               and
               divide
               without
               some
               apparent
               and
               weighty
               cause
               .
               
               The
               next
               place
               is
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               I
               will
               name
               but
               part
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 tempered
                 the
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 more
                 abundant
                 honour
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 lacked
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 members
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ;
              
               And
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ;
               or
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               in
               these
               verses
               excellently
               alludeth
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               constitution
               or
               frame
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               his
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               man
               consists
               of
               divers
               members
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               severall
               offices
               of
               care
               and
               good
               performances
               one
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               member
               suffer
               ,
               the
               residue
               are
               sensible
               of
               its
               wants
               of
               prosperity
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               bee
               well
               and
               healthfull
               ,
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               honouring
               of
               one
               member
               is
               the
               honouring
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               gold-ring
               on
               the
               finger
               ,
               is
               esteemed
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               )
               &c.
               
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               in
               ver.
               27
               ,
               28.
               )
               they
               are
               to
               take
               care
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               corporall
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               which
               it
               cannot
               doe
               if
               it
               bee
               divided
               member
               from
               member
               ;
               therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               in
               ver.
               24.
               )
               
                 God
                 hath
                 tempered
                 the
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               in
               ver.
               25.
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               Gods
               joyning
               the
               members
               together
               thus
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Schism
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               members
               should
               have
               the
               same
               care
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               the
               members
               be
               divided
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               body
               (
               spirituall
               )
               weakned
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               imperfection
               and
               danger
               ,
               especially
               if
               many
               members
               be
               either
               lame
               ,
               or
               quite
               divided
               from
               it
               .
               
               Thus
               you
               see
               by
               all
               these
               Texts
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               Schismes
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               forsakings
               the
               Assemblies
               (
               of
               Gods
               people
               )
               in
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               Religious
               exercises
               is
               utterly
               forbid
               ,
               and
               the
               Reasons
               (
               in
               some
               particulars
               )
               also
               rendred
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               words
               of
               this
               12
               Chap.
               of
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               &
               26
               verses
               :
               Now
               next
               I
               am
               
               to
               perform
               three
               things
               which
               I
               have
               promised
               you
               ,
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Goliah
              
               and
               his
               younger
               brethren
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               three
               things
               I
               will
               be
               briefe
               ,
               
               (
               for
               I
               long
               untill
               I
               come
               to
               the
               main
               ones
               .
               )
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               by
               Reasons
               ,
               That
               divisions
               in
               godly
               exercises
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               do
               occasion
               great
               inconveniences
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               children
               of
               God
               ;
               First
               ,
               it
               estrangeth
               and
               weakeneth
               their
               affections
               one
               towards
               the
               other
               :
               this
               we
               have
               experience
               of
               enough
               already
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               amongst
               us
               in
               these
               dayes
               :
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               use
               many
               words
               to
               cause
               you
               to
               conclude
               with
               me
               this
               truth
               ,
               for
               by
               our
               divisions
               in
               some
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               in
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               severall
               ways
               that
               severall
               persons
               and
               Congregations
               steer
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               divided
               or
               weakned
               in
               their
               affections
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               these
               divisions
               there
               is
               produced
               an
               evill
               opinion
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               whereupon
               one
               is
               jealous
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               lest
               the
               one
               do
               circumvent
               the
               other
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               resolved
               to
               walke
               and
               rest
               in
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               men
               in
               every
               way
               in
               Religion
               ,
               accounts
               his
               one
               way
               best
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thinks
               him
               not
               so
               good
               as
               himselfe
               that
               differs
               from
               his
               wayes
               )
               whereupon
               (
               upon
               smal
               occasions
               )
               they
               wil
               be
               ready
               to
               flout
               and
               scoffe
               at
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               at
               length
               to
               blows
               perhaps
               too
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               our
               affections
               are
               so
               weake
               towards
               each
               other
               ,
               then
               Civill
               wars
               are
               apt
               to
               bee
               amongst
               us
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               will
               bee
               jealous
               lest
               the
               other
               would
               rob
               him
               of
               ,
               or
               divert
               him
               from
               that
               which
               hee
               accounts
               so
               precious
               in
               his
               own
               way
               of
               Religion
               .
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               wee
               be
               so
               much
               divided
               ,
               then
               wee
               are
               liable
               to
               be
               a
               prey
               to
               a
               common
               Enemy
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               by
               divisions
               (
               in
               these
               kinds
               )
               we
               are
               liable
               to
               have
               Teachers
               of
               divers
               errors
               ,
               to
               a
               farther
               confusion
               in
               Religion
               ;
               
               for
               the
               severall
               preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               Preachers
               to
               so
               many
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Sects
               ,
               will
               bee
               as
               strange
               to
               each
               other
               themselves
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               will
               not
               meet
               to
               conferre
               together
               about
               Religion
               (
               or
               at
               least
               but
               few
               together
               )
               because
               there
               are
               but
               few
               of
               many
               Sects
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               good
               ability
               in
               knowledge
               (
               as
               Preachers
               )
               and
               so
               they
               will
               bee
               the
               more
               unable
               to
               know
               and
               preach
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               people
               .
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               little
               power
               in
               any
               to
               punish
               or
               restrain
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               restrained
               or
               punished
               ,
               because
               the
               State
               will
               bee
               so
               divided
               both
               in
               opinions
               and
               severall
               Companies
               :
               in
               sum
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               an
               absolute
               
                 Babel
                 .
              
               The
               next
               in
               order
               (
               which
               I
               promised
               you
               )
               is
               the
               benefit
               or
               happinesse
               which
               we
               may
               attaine
               unto
               by
               a
               godly
               unity
               in
               affection
               ;
               I
               hope
               much
               need
               not
               to
               bee
               said
               of
               this
               ,
               for
               all
               people
               have
               experience
               of
               it
               (
               unlesse
               fooles
               and
               little
               Infants
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               yet
               something
               of
               it
               I
               will
               note
               in
               
               particular
               .
               
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               (
               in
               summe
               )
               conclude
               in
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               deprivation
               of
               inconveniences
               is
               an
               injoying
               of
               happinesse
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               bee
               taken
               away
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               saith
               
                 Solomon
              
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 drosse
                 from
                 the
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 vessell
                 for
                 the
                 refiner
                 .
              
               Wee
               shall
               then
               bee
               joyned
               in
               our
               affections
               to
               love
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               which
               will
               have
               joyned
               to
               it
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               called
               the
               staffe
               of
               Beauty
               ;
               Neither
               shall
               we
               be
               so
               jealous
               of
               each
               other
               with
               an
               evill
               suspition
               ,
               nor
               fall
               to
               blowes
               ,
               nor
               jars
               ,
               nor
               Civill
               wars
               .
               For
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               joyned
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               staffe
               of
               Bands
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               ,
               wee
               shall
               the
               lesse
               feare
               a
               Common
               enemy
               ;
               then
               shall
               our
               Preachers
               meet
               ,
               advise
               ,
               and
               conferre
               together
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               truth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               and
               we
               shall
               bee
               so
               amiable
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               will
               bee
               incouraged
               to
               watch
               over
               us
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               ,
               the
               which
               will
               be
               (
               not
               unprofitable
               ,
               but
               )
               profitable
               unto
               us
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               retain
               a
               power
               to
               restrain
               errors
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               stubbornnesse
               in
               evill
               ;
               (
               In
               sum
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               
                 Babel
              
               of
               confusion
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               doves
               or
               sheep
               ,
               by
               this
               blessed
               unity
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               attain
               everlasting
               blisse
               after
               this
               life
               ended
               ,
               in
               heaven
               with
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Angels
               .
               One
               point
               more
               I
               have
               to
               wade
               in
               ,
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Hydra
              
               and
               his
               young
               ones
               ;
               And
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               
               That
               a
               godly
               unity
               in
               affection
               is
               much
               forwarded
               by
               a
               lawfull
               uniformity
               in
               divine
               Ordinances
               .
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               trouble
               my self
               nor
               the
               Readers
               hereof
               with
               many
               arguments
               to
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               seeing
               we
               now
               are
               taught
               it
               by
               wofull
               experience
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               want
               of
               it
               )
               but
               yet
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               an
               authentick
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               it
               which
               most
               occasions
               either
               unity
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               well
               comply
               together
               )
               or
               divisions
               ,
               if
               we
               dissent
               from
               others
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               esteem
               that
               best
               ,
               which
               wee
               think
               will
               most
               advantage
               us
               )
               for
               men
               do
               not
               usually
               strive
               much
               for
               chaffe
               or
               drosse
               ,
               but
               for
               wheat
               ,
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               or
               pearles
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               things
               .
               This
               Scripture
               is
               
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 provoke
                 unto
                 love
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 exhorting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Let
               us
               ,
               said
               hee
               ,
               (
               we
               who
               are
               not
               disunited
               in
               our
               way
               of
               our
               godly
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               )
               provoke
               one
               another
               to
               love
               and
               good
               works
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               Wee
               who
               are
               not
               divided
               from
               each
               other
               in
               our
               ways
               of
               godly
               exercises
               ,
               are
               not
               divided
               in
               our
               assemblies
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               helpfull
               one
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               provoking
               each
               other
               to
               love
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               unity
               in
               affection
               )
               and
               good
               works
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               true
               genuall
               sense
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               
               it
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               where
               he
               dehorteth
               them
               from
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               then
               was
               .
               In
               which
               words
               you
               may
               see
               that
               some
               (
               having
               forsaken
               the
               uniformity
               in
               those
               godly
               exercises
               ,
               which
               these
               that
               are
               here
               exhorted
               did
               perform
               )
               had
               forsaken
               their
               assemblies
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               lost
               this
               good
               opportunity
               which
               these
               in
               ver.
               24.
               had
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               to
               provoke
               unto
               love
               and
               to
               good
               works
               ;
               you
               may
               know
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               what
               one
               man
               disliketh
               in
               another
               ,
               doth
               cause
               so
               much
               the
               less
               love
               or
               liking
               in
               him
               towards
               that
               man
               in
               whom
               he
               imagineth
               something
               worthy
               of
               his
               dislike
               ;
               for
               the
               true
               proverb
               is
               ,
               Like
               loveth
               its
               like
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               faile
               in
               their
               likenesse
               ,
               the
               lesse
               they
               love
               :
               and
               this
               holdeth
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               esteemed
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               good
               the
               matter
               or
               thing
               is
               accounted
               by
               one
               party
               ,
               and
               disliked
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               their
               affections
               of
               love
               bee
               abated
               ,
               especially
               in
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               in
               divine
               things
               and
               heavenly
               ordinances
               .
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Master-piece
               ,
               or
               
                 Goliah
              
               with
               his
               armour-bearer
               :
               
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               Whether
               wee
               in
               these
               our
               times
               may
               not
               attaine
               to
               this
               uniformity
               in
               a
               warrantable
               way
               ,
               without
               much
               offending
               any
               good
               conscience
               ,
               (
               though
               weake
               )
               that
               so
               we
               may
               attaine
               to
               this
               unity
               of
               affection
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               thereby
               attaine
               to
               the
               happinesse
               I
               spake
               of
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               life
               and
               the
               world
               to
               come
               sempiternally
               .
               And
               I
               will
               name
               some
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               which
               those
               that
               stand
               for
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               (
               or
               nearest
               it
               )
               doe
               hold
               and
               maintaine
               ,
               the
               which
               those
               that
               doe
               dissent
               from
               us
               doe
               oppose
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               in
               another
               point
               ,
               &c.
               the
               which
               points
               are
               not
               (
               amongst
               most
               of
               us
               )
               held
               to
               bee
               fundamentalls
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               in
               truth
               they
               are
               not
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               parties
               (
               if
               honest
               and
               true
               hearted
               in
               the
               fundamentalls
               )
               may
               bee
               saved
               without
               them
               :
               (
               if
               they
               could
               hold
               and
               continue
               so
               to
               the
               end
               of
               their
               dayes
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               also
               successively
               )
               But
               those
               things
               we
               differ
               in
               are
               such
               as
               are
               to
               maintain
               and
               preserve
               us
               in
               those
               fundamentalls
               chiefly
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               long
               stand
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               shall
               fall
               off
               :
               And
               these
               points
               doe
               chiefly
               concern
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               divers
               particulars
               in
               the
               demeanors
               or
               manners
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               
               as
               also
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               bee
               accounted
               worthy
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               received
               to
               be
               of
               the
               company
               and
               partakers
               of
               the
               ordinances
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Therefore
               I
               will
               name
               so
               many
               points
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               differenced
               between
               those
               that
               are
               for
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               (
               or
               nearest
               it
               )
               and
               their
               opposites
               ,
               (
               and
               perhaps
               I
               will
               insert
               a
               few
               more
               points
               too
               )
               and
               produce
               what
               Scriptures
               
               I
               can
               remember
               to
               cleare
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               points
               ,
               and
               bring
               divers
               Reasons
               for
               some
               points
               too
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               many
               may
               not
               pretend
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               and
               bring
               ruine
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               spirituall
               :
               To
               name
               these
               points
               in
               order
               (
               strictly
               )
               I
               will
               not
               promise
               content
               to
               every
               one
               :
               
               And
               first
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Who
               are
               it
               :
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               in
               strict
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               none
               but
               God
               can
               tell
               ;
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               give
               us
               light
               to
               see
               ,
               so
               farre
               we
               are
               to
               conclude
               in
               a
               charitable
               esteem
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               thus
               ,
               Those
               that
               professe
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               according
               to
               the
               fundamentalls
               contained
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               and
               are
               partakers
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               frame
               their
               lives
               according
               to
               his
               commandements
               .
               Now
               herein
               we
               differ
               much
               about
               this
               latter
               part
               ,
               the
               Independents
               and
               we
               Presbyterialls
               .
               The
               Presbyterialls
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               divers
               degrees
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               is
               more
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               is
               lesse
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               little
               in
               some
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               doe
               but
               eschew
               the
               habituall
               acting
               of
               capitall
               sins
               in
               their
               outward
               demeanors
               to
               mans
               view
               ,
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               comparing
               one
               sin
               to
               another
               )
               as
               those
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               laid
               down
               as
               a
               rule
               for
               us
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               in
               this
               particular
               point
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               judge
               and
               account
               of
               a
               fit
               member
               (
               in
               some
               degree
               )
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Ephes.
              
               5.
               5.
               
               
               
                 No
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 nor
                 unclean
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 covetous
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 idolater
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Neither
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 nor
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 nor
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 nor
                 effeminate
                 ,
                 nor
                 abusers
                 of
                 themselves
                 with
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 nor
                 theeves
                 ,
                 nor
                 covetous
                 ,
                 nor
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 nor
                 revilers
                 ,
                 nor
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Independents
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               will
               rather
               be
               called
               )
               the
               Congregationall
               party
               ,
               they
               hold
               ,
               that
               except
               there
               be
               a
               more
               greater
               and
               more
               larger
               or
               stricter
               walking
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               conclusion
               made
               that
               those
               persons
               have
               any
               saving
               grace
               in
               them
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               bee
               received
               as
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               they
               will
               be
               esteemed
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               such
               godly
               exercises
               in
               their
               families
               in
               a
               more
               demonstrative
               degree
               and
               manner
               ,
               then
               doe
               appeare
               to
               bee
               in
               them
               that
               are
               for
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               more
               part
               )
               and
               more
               zealous
               and
               frequent
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               divine
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               received
               as
               members
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               .
               Now
               to
               decide
               this
               question
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               divers
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               sins
               ,
               and
               divers
               sorts
               of
               sins
               both
               of
               omission
               and
               commission
               amongst
               the
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               the
               sins
               of
               
                 David
              
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               termeth
               him
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               also
               of
               good
               report
               :
               )
               
               but
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               And
               first
               I
               will
               begin
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               1.
               to
               5.
               these
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 carnall
                 and
                 addicted
                 to
                 strifes
                 &c.
              
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               called
               
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               these
               are
               such
               as
               are
               said
               to
               
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 again
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               strong
               meat
               ,
               but
               had
               still
               need
               of
               milk
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               babes
               diet
               )
               for
               they
               were
               still
               babes
               ,
               these
               were
               relapsed
               in
               part
               ,
               yet
               Christian
               babes
               ;
               
                 Col.
              
               3.
               the
               former
               verses
               ,
               
                 These
                 had
                 their
                 affections
                 too
                 much
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
                 these
                 must
                 then
                 adde
                 to
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vertue
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Thess.
               4.
               1.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               ver.
               6.
               and
               also
               ver.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
                 these
                 are
                 wanting
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 addicted
                 to
                 carnall
                 lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fraud
                 and
                 deceit
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               too
               many
               professors
               are
               now
               adayes
               .
               )
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               these
               were
               exhorted
               to
               
                 cleanse
                 themselves
                 both
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 too
                 ;
              
               1
               Thes.
               3.
               12
               ,
               13.
               these
               were
               
                 to
                 increase
                 in
                 love
                 one
                 toward
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 establish
                 their
                 hearts
                 unblamable
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ;
              
               Chap.
               5.
               23.
               here
               the
               Apostle
               prayeth
               for
               these
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 wholly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
               these
               were
               dehorted
               from
               covetousnesse
               ;
               Col.
               1.
               9.
               the
               Apostle
               prayeth
               for
               these
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 and
                 spirituall
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 worke
                 ;
              
               Joh.
               17.
               17.
               in
               this
               place
               Christ
               prayed
               for
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 (
                 yet
                 more
                 )
                 sanctified
                 ;
              
               And
               the
               
                 Corinthians
              
               were
               too
               much
               hankerers
               after
               fornication
               and
               adultery
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               6.
               23.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               former
               verses
               also
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               eight
               first
               verses
               you
               may
               see
               a
               great
               fault
               in
               them
               ,
               reproved
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               so
               great
               a
               defect
               of
               love
               and
               good
               will
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               to
               law
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               (
               unjust
               )
               unbeleevers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               themselves
               did
               use
               fraud
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               in
               v.
               8.
               appeareth
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               to
               whom
               this
               reproof
               was
               given
               ,
               were
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               ver.
               6.
               
               By
               all
               these
               Scriptures
               it
               doth
               appeare
               ,
               that
               many
               (
               in
               the
               present
               state
               of
               grace
               )
               have
               been
               charged
               and
               reproved
               for
               many
               sins
               and
               corruptions
               at
               that
               time
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               present
               state
               of
               salvation
               (
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               make
               a
               separation
               ,
               nor
               divisions
               ,
               nor
               schismes
               .
               )
               I
               doe
               not
               note
               these
               faults
               and
               defects
               of
               sanctification
               (
               which
               betoken
               weaknesse
               in
               the
               faith
               )
               to
               strengthen
               any
               in
               sin
               ,
               far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               incourage
               or
               comfort
               any
               in
               their
               persisting
               in
               vice
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               not
               have
               any
               judge
               of
               men
               too
               rashly
               and
               uncharitably
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               lest
               wee
               condemne
               some
               to
               be
               in
               the
               way
               of
               damnation
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               present
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               And
               from
               this
               mistake
               ariseth
               a
               spirit
               of
               
               uncharitable
               and
               unwarrantable
               ,
               
               and
               dangerous
               separation
               from
               all
               the
               ordinances
               and
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               (
               or
               at
               the
               least
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               )
               by
               this
               their
               blind
               judging
               without
               the
               true
               rule
               .
               How
               shall
               such
               weake
               Christians
               (
               beset
               with
               corruptions
               )
               be
               helped
               and
               strengthened
               against
               their
               sinnes
               and
               ignorances
               ,
               if
               the
               stronger
               Christians
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               We
               that
               are
               strong
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               ought
               to
               bear
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               instruct
               them
               ,
               exhort
               them
               ,
               reprove
               them
               ,
               and
               allure
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               truth
               ,
               by
               the
               danger
               of
               damnation
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               salvation
               in
               heaven
               .
               Now
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               so
               forward
               to
               censure
               men
               so
               much
               uncharitably
               ,
               as
               to
               separate
               your selves
               from
               men
               that
               are
               not
               worse
               in
               their
               conversation
               then
               these
               men
               aforesaid
               were
               ;
               nay
               ,
               you
               separate
               from
               some
               that
               are
               not
               so
               scandalous
               as
               many
               of
               these
               now
               quoted
               were
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               debar
               these
               and
               such
               like
               men
               from
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               which
               is
               due
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               you
               are
               to
               account
               so
               ,
               
               (
               they
               being
               not
               worse
               then
               these
               aforesaid
               ,
               in
               their
               outward
               demeanor
               )
               nay
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               hope
               better
               of
               some
               that
               are
               worse
               then
               these
               before
               quoted
               .
               See
               for
               this
               also
               in
               2
               
                 Thess.
              
               3.
               14.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 obey
                 not
                 our
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 note
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ;
                 yet
                 count
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               v.
               25
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               6.
               such
               a
               person
               is
               named
               to
               them
               also
               ;
               and
               in
               1
               
                 Thess.
              
               5.
               14.
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Warne
                 the
                 unruly
                 :
              
               By
               all
               these
               places
               it
               doth
               appeare
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               still
               they
               were
               to
               admonish
               them
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               to
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               utterly
               cast
               out
               or
               rejected
               ,
               onely
               they
               were
               to
               estrange
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               so
               much
               familiarity
               as
               before
               ,
               or
               as
               with
               those
               that
               were
               not
               so
               disorderly
               or
               unruly
               ,
               but
               yet
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               still
               ,
               and
               thus
               much
               shall
               suffice
               for
               this
               Point
               ,
               now
               thus
               stretched
               and
               tagged
               .
            
             
               Now
               having
               found
               a
               Rule
               out
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               esteem
               and
               receive
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               lest
               we
               cast
               out
               or
               reject
               more
               lambs
               of
               Christ
               then
               wee
               shall
               retaine
               sheep
               :
               )
               In
               the
               next
               place
               it
               is
               requisite
               to
               know
               who
               ought
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               or
               bee
               their
               most
               publike
               Teachers
               ,
               (
               for
               although
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               are
               all
               to
               bee
               helpfull
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               commandeth
               ,
               edifie
               one
               another
               )
               yet
               the
               same
               Apostle
               did
               ordaine
               publike
               Preachers
               over
               the
               flocks
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               easily
               in
               
                 Timothy
              
               and
               
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               that
               successively
               too
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               afterward
               shew
               in
               the
               point
               for
               the
               ordination
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Now
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               brief
               ,
               thus
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               
               
               that
               are
               best
               able
               ,
               and
               true
               Christians
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               rule
               in
               the
               former
               point
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               most
               knowing
               ,
               and
               obedient
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               so
               known
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               to
               judge
               by
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               two
               properties
               neither
               ought
               to
               bee
               wanting
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               man
               have
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               then
               cannot
               give
               strong
               meat
               to
               any
               ;
               
               and
               if
               such
               a
               one
               be
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               but
               babes
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               yet
               (
               which
               is
               worst
               )
               he
               will
               for
               the
               more
               part
               bee
               medling
               with
               the
               matters
               too
               high
               above
               his
               reach
               ,
               and
               so
               lead
               those
               whom
               he
               teacheth
               to
               errours
               and
               heresies
               (
               as
               we
               have
               too
               much
               experience
               of
               at
               this
               time
               .
               )
               But
               some
               may
               demand
               ,
               How
               if
               the
               Preachers
               have
               knowledge
               (
               in
               a
               competent
               degree
               )
               and
               too
               little
               honesty
               ,
               he
               will
               doe
               much
               hurt
               that
               way
               by
               his
               ill-example
               ,
               for
               men
               live
               more
               by
               example
               then
               by
               precept
               ,
               
               (
               for
               the
               more
               part
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               bee
               very
               ignorant
               especially
               .
               )
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               thus
               ,
               briefly
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               neither
               knowledge
               nor
               honesty
               ,
               neither
               the
               Preachers
               nor
               hearers
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               look
               to
               God
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               more
               especially
               ,
               for
               if
               those
               that
               are
               the
               people
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               do
               frame
               their
               lives
               according
               to
               that
               little
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               that
               God
               doth
               give
               them
               in
               faith
               and
               obedience
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
               he
               then
               wil
               provide
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               both
               able
               and
               honest
               too
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               guides
               and
               examples
               also
               ;
               however
               we
               may
               not
               choose
               a
               novice
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               6.
               for
               wee
               must
               take
               it
               as
               a
               curse
               of
               our
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               
               when
               we
               want
               such
               as
               should
               be
               able
               and
               honest
               too
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               do
               testifie
               thus
               much
               ,
               &
               thus
               I
               prove
               it
               ,
               When
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               did
               perversly
               sinne
               against
               their
               God
               ,
               (
               after
               long
               instruction
               and
               meanes
               of
               their
               edification
               in
               the
               will
               and
               word
               of
               God
               )
               then
               he
               did
               threaten
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 By
                 men
                 of
                 other
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 stammering
                 lips
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               in
               
                 Esa.
              
               28.
               11.
               and
               in
               
                 Ezek.
              
               3.
               26.
               it
               is
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 I
              
               (
               said
               God
               )
               
                 will
                 make
                 thy
                 tongue
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 roof
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 not
                 bee
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 reprover
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 rebellious
                 house
                 .
              
               These
               places
               are
               clear
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               send
               unable
               Teachers
               to
               a
               people
               as
               a
               curse
               to
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               against
               him
               in
               time
               of
               plentiful
               knowledge
               :
               and
               for
               their
               sins
               he
               did
               at
               another
               time
               tell
               them
               that
               he
               would
               let
               them
               have
               as
               bad
               Prophets
               in
               their
               lives
               and
               conversations
               ,
               to
               be
               evil
               examples
               for
               them
               ,
               see
               this
               in
               
                 Mich.
              
               2.
               11.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 falshood
                 doe
                 lye
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prophecy
                 of
                 wine
                 and
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               another
               place
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 people
                 ,
                 like
                 Priest
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               to
               prove
               that
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               peoples
               disobedience
               when
               they
               have
               the
               
               Word
               of
               God
               taught
               them
               truly
               ;
               they
               shall
               have
               evill
               Teachers
               as
               a
               curse
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               good
               and
               fit
               guides
               :
               And
               now
               that
               God
               will
               give
               better
               Teachers
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               walke
               obediently
               to
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               is
               also
               as
               true
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               certaine
               place
               God
               promised
               to
               send
               them
               Pastors
               that
               should
               teach
               them
               with
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
               And
               when
               the
               people
               under
               King
               
                 Sauls
              
               government
               were
               well
               humbled
               ,
               and
               brought
               down
               by
               his
               oppressing
               them
               ;
               then
               God
               heard
               their
               cry
               ,
               and
               pityed
               them
               in
               their
               misery
               ,
               and
               provided
               them
               a
               blessed
               guide
               and
               feeder
               of
               them
               with
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               kingly
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 ;
              
               thus
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               love
               of
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               giving
               us
               able
               Teachers
               ,
               the
               which
               wee
               shall
               have
               when
               wee
               live
               obediently
               to
               him
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               :
               and
               thus
               much
               shall
               serve
               for
               this
               Point
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               Who
               ought
               to
               bee
               the
               publick
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               also
               some
               Objections
               answered
               .
               And
               I
               have
               concluded
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               best
               able
               ought
               to
               bee
               the
               publick
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               followeth
               in
               good
               order
               another
               Point
               ,
               
               and
               this
               is
               a
               speciall
               one
               too
               ,
               and
               this
               point
               the
               Independent
               party
               ,
               (
               for
               some
               Congregations
               at
               least
               )
               and
               almost
               all
               Sectaries
               are
               against
               me
               in
               ;
               onely
               the
               Presbyterialls
               are
               on
               my
               side
               ;
               and
               this
               Point
               is
               concerning
               the
               proving
               ,
               allowing
               ,
               and
               ordaining
               these
               Preachers
               for
               the
               work
               of
               this
               great
               Ministration
               :
               I
               shall
               for
               this
               ,
               pitch
               upon
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               confirm
               the
               Point
               by
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               my
               Reasons
               will
               be
               strong
               I
               am
               sure
               ;
               this
               question
               is
               ,
               Who
               ought
               to
               ordain
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               chiefly
               and
               ordinarily
               (
               at
               the
               least
               )
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               and
               the
               first
               Scripture
               is
               
                 Act.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 ordained
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 they
                 commended
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 on
                 whom
                 they
                 beleeved
                 :
              
               for
               the
               places
               where
               they
               did
               ordaine
               them
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               end
               of
               ver.
               21.
               
               If
               you
               doubt
               whether
               these
               were
               preaching
               Elders
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               there
               ordain
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               they
               were
               :
               but
               if
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               makes
               for
               my
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               belonged
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               to
               ordain
               inferiour
               Elders
               ,
               then
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               will
               grant
               me
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               that
               they
               did
               ordain
               the
               preaching
               Elders
               ,
               I
               can
               prove
               it
               out
               of
               other
               Scriptures
               plainly
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               you
               will
               not
               oppose
               me
               in
               this
               .
               But
               here
               is
               another
               objection
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               although
               the
               Apostles
               did
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               to
               follow
               that
               Rule
               still
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               had
               a
               command
               left
               unto
               us
               ,
               so
               to
               doe
               for
               evermore
               successively
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               then
               ,
               
               was
               for
               our
               imitation
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               not
               give
               or
               leave
               any
               other
               order
               or
               rule
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               say
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               said
               ,
               
                 Whatseever
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 .
              
               
               But
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               other
               texts
               ,
               
                 Titus
              
               1.
               5.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               ver.
               9.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
                 Cre●e
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 ordain
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 appointed
                 thee
                 .
              
               That
               these
               were
               preaching
               Elders
               which
               
                 Titus
              
               was
               to
               ordain
               (
               or
               at
               least
               some
               of
               them
               )
               is
               apparent
               in
               vers
               .
               7.
               for
               those
               that
               in
               ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               called
               Elders
               ,
               he
               in
               this
               verse
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               now
               in
               that
               
                 Titus
              
               was
               left
               to
               ordain
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               a
               succession
               of
               the
               ordination
               of
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               
               and
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               2.
               you
               may
               see
               what
               
                 Paul
              
               commanded
               
                 Timothy
                 ;
              
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 of
                 mee
                 among
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 commit
                 thou
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 neither
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 keep
                 thy self
                 pure
                 ;
              
               here
               you
               may
               see
               a
               second
               succession
               of
               the
               ordination
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               now
               
                 Timothy
              
               must
               commit
               the
               doctrine
               or
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               others
               that
               he
               could
               find
               able
               and
               fit
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               :
               the
               word
               
                 commit
              
               carries
               weight
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               the
               leaving
               in
               trust
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               their
               dispensation
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               to
               be
               so
               committed
               ;
               
               here
               you
               may
               see
               that
               the
               common
               hearers
               were
               not
               to
               ordain
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               reason
               thereof
               is
               rendred
               in
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               10.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 fully
                 known
                 my
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               it
               seemeth
               
                 Paul
              
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               were
               best
               able
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               were
               the
               fittest
               to
               ordain
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               most
               knowing
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               then
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               farther
               
                 Paul
              
               gave
               him
               a
               Rule
               whereby
               hee
               might
               know
               who
               were
               those
               fit
               men
               to
               bee
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               ver.
               13.
               whom
               in
               ver.
               1.
               he
               called
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               he
               had
               characters
               given
               him
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               might
               know
               how
               to
               choose
               fit
               and
               able
               Deacons
               also
               ,
               as
               in
               ver.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               use
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               them
               that
               they
               ordained
               for
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
               as
               in
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               in
               
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               22.
               
               &
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               6.
               at
               which
               time
               
                 Timothy
              
               had
               a
               speciall
               gift
               given
               him
               when
               
                 Paul
              
               (
               or
               others
               with
               
                 Paul
                 )
              
               did
               ordain
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               2.
               
               Alas
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               preach
               that
               would
               doe
               it
               ,
               we
               ●hen
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               
                 Babel
                 ,
              
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               gospel
               before
               they
               do
               preach
               .
               And
               now
               I
               demand
               
               of
               those
               that
               would
               have
               every
               Congregation
               ordaine
               their
               own
               Pastor
               or
               Preacher
               ,
               why
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Synod
               (
               or
               Ministers
               like
               them
               )
               should
               not
               be
               the
               ordainers
               of
               men
               for
               to
               bee
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               those
               that
               are
               more
               ignorant
               by
               thousands
               of
               particulars
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               honest
               men
               there
               too
               :
               What
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               so
               ?
               I
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               ablest
               ,
               and
               honest
               too
               ;
               but
               put
               case
               ,
               some
               should
               be
               thought
               otherwise
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               no
               company
               of
               any
               sort
               is
               usually
               so
               intirely
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               may
               be
               defective
               ;
               what
               think
               you
               of
               your selves
               ,
               may
               there
               not
               bee
               some
               worse
               then
               others
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               may
               there
               not
               be
               hypocrites
               and
               varlets
               too
               ,
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               you
               every
               way
               are
               worse
               then
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               every
               way
               more
               unfit
               for
               to
               ordain
               men
               to
               be
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
               Now
               a
               touch
               of
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               passe
               to
               another
               point
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               somewhat
               differing
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               joyn
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               were
               superintendents
               of
               other
               Preachers
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               prove
               as
               followeth
               ,
               
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               where
               you
               may
               see
               that
               
                 Timothy
              
               was
               to
               charge
               some
               (
               that
               were
               already
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               gospel
               )
               that
               they
               should
               teach
               no
               other
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               &c.
               from
               the
               which
               some
               had
               already
               then
               swarved
               and
               turned
               aside
               to
               vaine
               janglings
               ,
               as
               many
               doe
               now
               amongst
               us
               in
               these
               dayes
               ;
               and
               in
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               14.
               you
               may
               read
               the
               like
               ,
               these
               are
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Charge
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 strive
                 not
                 about
                 words
                 to
                 no
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 subverting
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ;
              
               these
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               charge
               was
               to
               be
               given
               by
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               are
               those
               men
               that
               are
               deciphered
               in
               ver
               .
               2.
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               were
               already
               in
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               authority
               the
               Apostle
               sent
               to
               
                 Timothy
              
               to
               exercise
               towards
               those
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               send
               it
               unto
               those
               Preachers
               directly
               ,
               this
               power
               to
               give
               the
               charge
               was
               seated
               in
               
                 Timothy
              
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Apostle
               :
               and
               truly
               if
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               somewhat
               like
               it
               now
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               great
               danger
               to
               bee
               distorted
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               though
               I
               can
               well
               wish
               that
               some
               choise
               men
               from
               among
               the
               people
               may
               bee
               joyned
               with
               them
               too
               ,
               in
               this
               superintendency
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               give
               the
               people
               great
               satisfaction
               from
               their
               feares
               of
               an
               unjust
               compulsion
               .
               This
               one
               thing
               more
               I
               will
               note
               as
               the
               great
               cause
               of
               our
               distractions
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               ,
               (
               next
               the
               peoples
               sins
               in
               generall
               )
               and
               that
               is
               the
               allowing
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               ordaining
               them
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               fitted
               for
               that
               great
               employment
               .
               Alas
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               that
               have
               thought
               a
               sentence
               in
               Latin
               would
               have
               given
               such
               a
               box
               on
               
               the
               eare
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               make
               an
               opposer
               of
               truth
               to
               have
               the
               staggers
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               brought
               in
               a
               phrase
               of
               Greek
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               beat
               him
               to
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               if
               hee
               produced
               some
               scraps
               of
               Hebrew
               ,
               that
               would
               beat
               him
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               deep
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               never
               rise
               more
               untill
               the
               generall
               day
               of
               resurrection
               ;
               although
               the
               matter
               bee
               poore
               and
               un●ound
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               his
               method
               as
               bad
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               against
               the
               knowledge
               in
               the
               tongues
               ,
               and
               other
               Liberall
               Arts
               ,
               but
               honor
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               are
               not
               better
               grounded
               (
               or
               at
               least
               as
               well
               )
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               what
               should
               then
               the
               Pulpit
               doe
               with
               them
               ?
               Poore
               silly
               ignorant
               people
               come
               to
               learn
               matter
               wherby
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Teacher
               be
               not
               well
               grounded
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               how
               can
               hee
               defend
               the
               ignorant
               from
               sophisticall
               and
               knavish
               Foxes
               ,
               and
               devouring
               Wolves
               ?
               
               The
               next
               point
               which
               the
               Separatists
               pretend
               to
               be
               unwarrantable
               in
               our
               Ministers
               for
               to
               ordaine
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Popes
               order
               ,
               and
               receive
               their
               owne
               ordinations
               from
               him
               ;
               it
               being
               first
               and
               primarily
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               he
               being
               the
               maintainer
               of
               Idolatry
               (
               from
               whom
               they
               had
               their
               ordination
               )
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               lawfull
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               the
               ordainers
               of
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               objection
               is
               like
               a
               
                 Remora
              
               who
               turns
               his
               belly
               upward
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               opens
               his
               legs
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               claspeth
               about
               this
               goodly
               Ship
               of
               ours
               ,
               
                 viz
              
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               hindering
               of
               us
               from
               arriving
               pleasingly
               and
               safely
               to
               our
               heavenly
               Haven
               .
               But
               I
               will
               knock
               him
               off
               thus
               ,
               first
               ,
               you
               cannot
               prove
               that
               (
               if
               in
               case
               they
               have
               their
               ordination
               from
               the
               Pope
               )
               the
               Pope
               at
               first
               was
               absolutely
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               then
               held
               the
               fundamentalls
               of
               the
               true
               Gospel
               ,
               though
               he
               then
               was
               received
               as
               the
               universall
               head
               of
               those
               that
               subjected
               themselves
               unto
               him
               :
               That
               this
               may
               appear
               a
               truth
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               take
               a
               view
               of
               a
               Book
               called
               the
               Apology
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               written
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               massacre
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               dedicated
               to
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Navarre
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               you
               may
               see
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Popes
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               those
               that
               had
               been
               made
               by
               succeeding
               Popes
               since
               untill
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               may
               observe
               that
               those
               Canons
               that
               were
               made
               by
               the
               former
               Popes
               ,
               are
               so
               much
               different
               from
               those
               that
               have
               been
               made
               since
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               he
               would
               hold
               himself
               to
               those
               first
               Canons
               of
               those
               first
               Popes
               ,
               hee
               must
               then
               renounce
               his
               Antichristianity
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               walk
               together
               to
               heaven
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               a
               sin
               in
               him
               to
               assume
               that
               universall
               stile
               and
               power
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               put
               case
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               yet
               this
               makes
               little
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               see
               the
               evill
               that
               he
               persisted
               in
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               themselves
               hold
               the
               fundamentall
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               though
               perhaps
               tainted
               in
               some
               particulars
               )
               and
               so
               part
               from
               him
               to
               hold
               to
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               what
               is
               or
               may
               be
               objected
               against
               them
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ?
               shal
               we
               condemn
               them
               for
               their
               forsaking
               the
               badnes
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               adhering
               to
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               more
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
               they
               have
               converted
               (
               instrumentally
               )
               many
               thousands
               to
               the
               true
               faith
               by
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               built
               them
               up
               in
               it
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               they
               were
               true
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thus
               much
               the
               Apostle
               avoucheth
               in
               these
               words
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubtlesse
                 I
                 am
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 our
                 Apostleship
                 are
                 yee
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               seems
               there
               were
               some
               such
               Jesuiticall
               tricks
               in
               some
               of
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               were
               subtle
               prevaricators
               ,
               or
               dangerous
               Sectaries
               ;
               from
               such
               cunning
               foxes
               ,
               and
               barking
               dogs
               ,
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               us
               ;
               I
               condemn
               not
               all
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               honest
               men
               ,
               but
               yet
               deluders
               must
               needs
               bee
               there
               ;
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               Point
               ,
               with
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Where
                 we
                 had
                 one
                 was
                 bad
                 before
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 remain
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 have
                 a
                 score
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               I
               have
               found
               out
               a
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               left
               us
               to
               esteeme
               and
               judge
               the
               Church
               by
               ,
               (
               for
               secret
               things
               belong
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               )
               And
               also
               who
               are
               fittest
               to
               feed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               it
               :
               and
               who
               are
               to
               ordaine
               those
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               their
               Preachers
               (
               at
               least
               chiefly
               and
               ordinarily
               )
               with
               other
               Points
               (
               as
               younger
               sisters
               to
               those
               chief
               Points
               :
               )
               Now
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               place
               for
               me
               ,
               
               to
               view
               out
               a
               habitation
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               where
               it
               is
               fittest
               they
               should
               dwell
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               order
               ,
               manner
               ,
               or
               fit
               accommodation
               they
               should
               be
               in
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               briefe
               in
               this
               ,
               especially
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               meet
               with
               some
               ravening
               wolves
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               will
               think
               that
               I
               am
               labouring
               to
               prevent
               them
               of
               their
               prey
               .
               In
               brief
               thus
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               live
               neare
               together
               ,
               both
               shepheard
               and
               sheep
               ,
               for
               conveniency
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               the
               first
               place
               they
               may
               have
               more
               familiar
               acquaintance
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               thereby
               performing
               neighbourly
               duties
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               knowing
               thereby
               so
               much
               the
               better
               each
               others
               wants
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               accommodating
               themselves
               the
               better
               together
               in
               the
               more
               frequent
               exercise
               of
               edifying
               themselves
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               by
               the
               admonishing
               of
               themselves
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               in
               things
               too
               high
               for
               their
               intellectuall
               faculties
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               more
               chiefly
               is
               the
               publick
               Pastors
               duty
               ,
               )
               And
               also
               in
               the
               accommodating
               themselves
               in
               these
               outward
               comforts
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
               And
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               their
               Preachers
               of
               Pastors
               should
               live
               amongst
               them
               also
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               the
               better
               view
               and
               know
               the
               state
               
               of
               their
               severall
               flo●ks
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               give
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               able
               to
               digest
               it
               ,
               (
               for
               some
               must
               have
               milk
               being
               babes
               )
               and
               some
               (
               at
               some
               times
               )
               may
               be
               able
               to
               concoct
               and
               digest
               stronger
               meat
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               he
               may
               keep
               out
               wolves
               the
               better
               ,
               that
               would
               devour
               the
               flock
               ;
               and
               theeves
               that
               would
               rob
               them
               of
               their
               fleeces
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               cold
               weather
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               when
               they
               cannot
               well
               spare
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               maintain
               their
               own
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               have
               a
               maintenance
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               families
               ,
               and
               provide
               some
               portions
               for
               their
               children
               ,
               yea
               ,
               leave
               their
               wives
               some
               better
               maintenance
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               chance
               to
               survive
               them
               )
               and
               not
               leave
               them
               in
               want
               to
               their
               grief
               and
               disgrace
               ;
               yea
               ,
               their
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               should
               have
               to
               give
               to
               those
               that
               want
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               the
               Poore
               especially
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               bee
               a
               good
               example
               to
               his
               flock
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               well
               incouraged
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               flock
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               ;
               because
               that
               will
               be
               unprofitable
               for
               themselves
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               flock
               .
               Not
               like
               some
               that
               would
               have
               them
               live
               anywhere
               scattered
               abroad
               as
               sheep
               without
               a
               shepherd
               among
               them
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               some
               in
               some
               times
               ,
               whose
               Pastors
               would
               have
               them
               come
               from
               every
               quarter
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               allure
               them
               to
               them
               from
               other
               their
               faithful
               watchers
               and
               feeders
               that
               are
               abler
               then
               themselves
               ,
               yea
               ,
               draw
               as
               many
               as
               they
               can
               get
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               their
               Pastors
               are
               not
               able
               to
               teach
               them
               truth
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               are
               lawfully
               called
               to
               be
               Preachers
               of
               the
               gospel
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               discourage
               them
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               &
               deprive
               them
               of
               a
               maintenance
               for
               their
               livelihood
               ,
               
               and
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               ;
               they
               thus
               occasioning
               such
               people
               with
               fair
               words
               and
               insinuations
               to
               approach
               too
               often
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               to
               their
               boles
               or
               basins
               or
               such
               like
               thing
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               thing
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ;
               which
               if
               this
               be
               ,
               and
               be
               permitted
               long
               time
               together
               ,
               they
               will
               (
               as
               perhaps
               some
               of
               them
               hope
               )
               ere
               long
               have
               as
               great
               sums
               of
               mony
               ,
               as
               some
               whom
               they
               have
               condemned
               for
               having
               too
               much
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               what
               (
               think
               you
               )
               will
               become
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               poor
               sheep
               ,
               
               left
               in
               all
               those
               parishes
               ,
               from
               whom
               these
               were
               thus
               allured
               ?
               they
               must
               starve
               ,
               for
               their
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               have
               not
               wherewith
               to
               live
               ,
               therefore
               if
               they
               stay
               there
               still
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               may
               starve
               ,
               and
               hunger
               you
               know
               is
               a
               sharp
               sauce
               ,
               surely
               they
               must
               leave
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               remnant
               of
               the
               flock
               must
               starve
               for
               want
               of
               spirituall
               food
               ;
               and
               this
               wil
               occasion
               them
               to
               be
               more
               wicked
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               damnation
               ,
               and
               the
               perverting
               of
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               .
               Judge
               now
               if
               this
               way
               of
               the
               Separatists
               be
               not
               a
               dangerous
               way
               ,
               thus
               dividing
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               doubtlesse
               this
               is
               a
               sin
               that
               will
               be
               closely
               laid
               
               to
               their
               charge
               that
               are
               the
               workers
               of
               it
               ;
               therefore
               if
               you
               will
               doe
               it
               still
               ,
               cause
               them
               then
               to
               allow
               to
               their
               own
               Pastors
               that
               are
               able
               and
               honest
               (
               in
               some
               competent
               degree
               )
               their
               own
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               this
               you
               may
               easily
               do
               ,
               by
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               follow
               you
               ,
               or
               be
               of
               your
               company
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               will
               doe
               this
               their
               duties
               to
               their
               own
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               silver
               coloured
               fingers
               ,
               
               and
               golden
               coloured
               hearts
               .
               But
               me thinks
               I
               spy
               a
               monster
               now
               appearing
               ,
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               with
               a
               foxes
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               crocodiles
               heart
               ;
               its
               heart
               had
               a
               dark
               superscription
               on
               it
               ,
               hard
               to
               be
               read
               (
               but
               that
               God
               gives
               some
               some
               ability
               in
               times
               of
               great
               danger
               to
               discern
               it
               )
               but
               looking
               wishfully
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               discerned
               it
               to
               bee
               anagrammatticall
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               knew
               how
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               &
               the
               word
               was
               (
               as
               I
               had
               put
               the
               letters
               in
               their
               due
               place
               )
               Covetousnesse
               ;
               As
               for
               his
               head
               ,
               I
               did
               read
               presently
               what
               that
               did
               portend
               or
               foreshew
               ,
               I
               knew
               there
               must
               be
               subtlety
               ,
               I
               bethought
               my selfe
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ,
               and
               thus
               interpreted
               it
               (
               summarily
               .
               )
               This
               Monsters
               heart
               whose
               name
               is
               Covetousnesse
               (
               in
               the
               mystery
               )
               doth
               imploy
               his
               foxes
               head
               to
               prevent
               this
               fair
               accommodation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               now
               working
               with
               my
               pen
               ,
               and
               me
               thought
               he
               presented
               to
               me
               an
               objection
               ,
               to
               prevent
               my
               diverting
               of
               him
               of
               his
               ungodly
               (
               and
               kingdom-destroying
               )
               gain
               ;
               
               and
               that
               was
               this
               as
               followeth
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               you
               cannot
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               any
               promise
               that
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               anywhere
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               now
               under
               the
               gospel
               ;
               Upon
               this
               me
               thought
               I
               soon
               understood
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               Anagram
               of
               his
               heart
               also
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               compared
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               easily
               and
               truly
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               one
               of
               
                 Baalzebubs
              
               crew
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               conclusion
               I
               quickly
               drew
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               this
               ,
               he
               (
               that
               is
               )
               this
               Monster
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               a
               more
               purified
               Church
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               wish
               also
               (
               but
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               )
               would
               in
               pleading
               against
               a
               nationall
               Church
               ,
               overthrow
               parochiall
               Churches
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               could
               never
               have
               hopes
               to
               obtaine
               his
               desire
               .
               Then
               I
               bethought
               of
               what
               I
               had
               before
               concluded
               concerning
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               what
               it
               doth
               consist
               of
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               Those
               that
               make
               an
               open
               profession
               of
               faith
               to
               bee
               saved
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               declare
               it
               in
               the
               partaking
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               frame
               their
               lives
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               do
               not
               habitually
               act
               capital
               sins
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               sometimes
               fall
               out
               (
               through
               more
               then
               ordinary
               temptation
               )
               they
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               overtaken
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               
                 David
              
               was
               sometime
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               others
               some
               another
               way
               ;
               These
               we
               are
               to
               esteeme
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               perhaps
               they
               may
               not
               have
               grace
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               nor
               yet
               be
               saved
               ;
               But
               this
               is
               the
               rule
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               guided
               
               by
               ,
               to
               esteem
               of
               a
               supposed
               member
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               Body
               ,
               untill
               hee
               declareth
               the
               contrary
               by
               wicked
               words
               ,
               or
               more
               sinfull
               deeds
               ;
               for
               secret
               things
               doe
               belong
               to
               God
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               strict
               knowledge
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               one
               of
               those
               secrets
               .
               Thus
               when
               I
               had
               noted
               againe
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               then
               thought
               ,
               and
               was
               fully
               satisfied
               ,
               That
               Christ
               hath
               more
               members
               amongst
               us
               ,
               in
               most
               Parishes
               ,
               then
               this
               Monster
               did
               pretend
               ,
               although
               by
               reason
               he
               hath
               much
               hindered
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               us
               in
               the
               Presbyteriall
               way
               (
               or
               at
               least
               very
               neare
               that
               way
               .
               )
               Many
               for
               want
               of
               a
               good
               discipline
               and
               laws
               to
               restrain
               vice
               ,
               be
               lame
               in
               their
               practise
               of
               godlines
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               then
               adventured
               as
               a
               Lion
               (
               me thought
               )
               to
               encounter
               this
               Monster
               ,
               and
               I
               took
               the
               way
               which
               my
               Saviour
               did
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               it
               is
               written
               
                 Psal.
                 33.
                 12.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 Nation
                 whose
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               this
               was
               spoken
               of
               the
               Jewes
               then
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 In
                 thy
                 seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 bee
                 blessed
                 :
              
               Gen.
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 in
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               I
               know
               some
               will
               not
               be
               satisfied
               fully
               with
               these
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               their
               objections
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               produce
               some
               other
               ,
               although
               I
               know
               these
               are
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               Another
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Nations
                 shall
                 flow
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               viz.
               to
               Christ
               .
               But
               let
               us
               see
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 ,
              
               chap.
               55.
               ver.
               5.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 call
                 a
                 Nation
                 whom
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 run
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               Christ
               ;
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               that
               whole
               Nations
               should
               ,
               or
               would
               run
               to
               Christ
               singularly
               generall
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               not
               every
               particular
               man
               or
               woman
               should
               bee
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Nation
               should
               in
               the
               more
               generall
               profession
               embrace
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               them
               in
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               
                 David
              
               the
               kingly
               Prophet
               spake
               those
               words
               now
               quoted
               out
               of
               the
               
                 33
                 Psalm
              
               aforesaid
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               many
               rebellious
               
                 Corahs
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               sinfull
               murmuring
               people
               and
               wicked
               transgressors
               amongst
               these
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               amongst
               those
               Jews
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               way
               to
               
                 Canaan
              
               land
               (
               the
               type
               of
               heaven
               .
               )
               And
               now
               me thinks
               this
               Monster
               is
               stopped
               in
               his
               aime
               and
               hopes
               ;
               I
               therefore
               now
               will
               proceed
               to
               another
               Point
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               it
               by
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               divisions
               in
               the
               divine
               exercises
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               is
               naught
               and
               dangerous
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Christians
               :
               And
               also
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               happinesse
               to
               bee
               united
               together
               in
               a
               warrantable
               uniformity
               in
               the
               Divine
               ordinances
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               prove
               more
               particularly
               what
               speciall
               decrees
               and
               ordinances
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ordain
               and
               appoint
               for
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Primitive
               time
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               accommodate
               them
               in
               a
               
               warrantable
               uniformity
               ,
               
               and
               thus
               I
               prove
               it
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               15.
               23.
               to
               31
               ,
               &
               4●
               .
               compared
               with
               chap.
               16.
               v.
               4.
               
               In
               ver.
               23.
               wee
               may
               see
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               sent
               greeting
               to
               the
               Brethren
               in
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Cilicia
                 ,
              
               (
               these
               were
               divers
               Churches
               ;
               )
               And
               in
               ver.
               29.
               you
               may
               see
               what
               the
               decrees
               were
               that
               they
               had
               decreed
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               what
               some
               of
               the
               decrees
               were
               ,
               the
               which
               were
               for
               (
               all
               )
               those
               Churches
               .
               And
               in
               chap.
               16.
               
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               
                 Silas
              
               going
               through
               the
               Cities
               ,
               delivered
               them
               the
               decrees
               for
               to
               keep
               that
               were
               ordained
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               which
               were
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               Here
               wee
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               Cities
               had
               but
               one
               sort
               of
               decrees
               ,
               as
               is
               more
               then
               likely
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ordain
               for
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Cilicia
                 ,
              
               but
               one
               sort
               of
               necessary
               things
               as
               in
               ver.
               28
               ,
               29.
               of
               chap.
               15.
               doth
               appeare
               plainly
               ;
               the
               which
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               the
               rest
               delivered
               to
               those
               in
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               ver.
               30.
               appeareth
               ,
               and
               afterward
               they
               came
               to
               
                 Syria
              
               and
               
                 Cilicia
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               ver.
               41.
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               those
               ordinances
               did
               much
               confirme
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               this
               41.
               ver.
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               in
               ver.
               5.
               of
               chap.
               6.
               also
               ;
               surely
               uniformity
               in
               the
               truth
               is
               a
               meanes
               of
               confirmation
               and
               unity
               of
               affection
               ;
               and
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 Thus
                 ordain
                 I
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ;
              
               in
               this
               place
               the
               Apostle
               resolves
               some
               questions
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               and
               putteth
               them
               and
               other
               Churches
               into
               one
               uniformity
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Thus
                 ordain
                 I
                 in
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 doe
                 yee
                 ;
              
               there
               was
               a
               uniformity
               in
               providing
               for
               the
               poor
               .
               Thus
               we
               may
               see
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               did
               endeavour
               uniformity
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               wish
               the
               like
               practice
               were
               amongst
               us
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               uniformity
               in
               godly
               wayes
               .
               But
               some
               may
               demand
               a
               question
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               sometime
               in
               some
               cases
               give
               leave
               to
               Christians
               in
               case
               of
               Conscience
               for
               want
               of
               true
               knowledge
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               not
               doe
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               those
               things
               that
               were
               of
               any
               danger
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Churches
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               were
               weak
               in
               knowledge
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               their
               conscience
               in
               eating
               of
               herbs
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               did
               think
               he
               might
               not
               eat
               flesh
               ;
               &
               likewise
               to
               celebrate
               service
               to
               God
               upon
               some
               speciall
               day
               or
               dayes
               rather
               then
               in
               some
               other
               days
               ,
               (
               provided
               that
               they
               did
               not
               doe
               it
               as
               having
               respect
               to
               the
               old
               types
               or
               shadows
               )
               that
               did
               foreshew
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               substance
               ,
               lest
               they
               either
               be
               intangled
               with
               justification
               by
               works
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               stead
               of
               relying
               on
               the
               true
               Christ
               already
               come
               ,
               should
               (
               as
               the
               Jews
               do
               now
               )
               look
               for
               a
               Jesus
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               already
               come
               :
               But
               this
               liberty
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               confirm
               to
               be
               as
               a
               law
               alwayes
               for
               them
               to
               rest
               on
               ,
               as
               
               not
               to
               seek
               for
               better
               assurance
               of
               knowledge
               therein
               ,
               for
               hee
               at
               that
               time
               did
               shew
               the
               very
               legs
               of
               that
               statue
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 herbes
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               said
               he
               of
               him
               that
               should
               bee
               opinionated
               about
               the
               observation
               of
               a
               day
               ;
               Not
               that
               which
               before
               was
               to
               be
               observed
               as
               a
               type
               ,
               
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               10.
               but
               that
               we
               may
               set
               apart
               some
               days
               more
               especially
               then
               others
               for
               divine
               exercises
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               had
               done
               so
               himself
               very
               likely
               ,
               setting
               apart
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               as
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               16.
               2.
               and
               as
               you
               may
               perceive
               by
               their
               usuall
               meeting
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               other
               dayes
               so
               often
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               those
               things
               that
               are
               now
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               so
               much
               pleaded
               for
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               those
               things
               were
               but
               flea-bitings
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               some
               would
               have
               now
               adayes
               ;
               shall
               we
               give
               way
               to
               such
               things
               as
               are
               so
               materiall
               ,
               
               as
               will
               ruinate
               the
               state
               of
               Christians
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ,
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               give
               toleration
               in
               such
               great
               matters
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               staffe
               of
               Bands
               ,
               the
               which
               if
               it
               be
               broke
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               other
               staffe
               called
               Beauty
               ,
               wil
               soon
               be
               all
               to
               shivers
               .
               If
               all
               that
               plead
               tendernesse
               of
               conscience
               may
               have
               liberty
               as
               they
               desire
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               is
               without
               grace
               will
               take
               up
               that
               plea
               ;
               Do
               you
               not
               think
               that
               a
               very
               varlet
               ,
               or
               peevish
               ,
               or
               perverse
               man
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               malignant
               disposition
               will
               plead
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               to
               act
               meer
               knavery
               ?
               
               surely
               yes
               .
               I
               condemne
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               if
               men
               may
               bee
               allowed
               to
               plead
               ,
               and
               in
               pleading
               obtain
               liberty
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               you
               will
               hold
               them
               in
               no
               good
               duty
               :
               To
               speak
               plain
               ,
               and
               short
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               been
               a
               professor
               of
               Christianity
               any
               competent
               time
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               pleading
               for
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               against
               those
               things
               that
               common
               capacity
               can
               fathome
               ,
               is
               either
               a
               vain
               professor
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               Teacher
               or
               guider
               is
               to
               be
               much
               suspected
               ;
               and
               I
               fear
               such
               Leaders
               teach
               not
               sincerely
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               is
               the
               truth
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               
               but
               hold
               men
               blind
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               bee
               any
               long
               time
               together
               .
               But
               take
               this
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               find
               a
               man
               that
               is
               apprehensive
               in
               matters
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               among
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               defective
               in
               his
               confession
               of
               some
               truths
               that
               are
               as
               easie
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               low
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               those
               he
               confesseth
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               and
               sensible
               too
               ,
               and
               thus
               remaineth
               a
               long
               time
               together
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               (
               ungodly
               )
               wilfull
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               against
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               dealt
               withall
               by
               force
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               an
               obstinate
               or
               malignant
               spirit
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               man
               have
               persisted
               in
               sinne
               wilfully
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               God
               doth
               then
               usually
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               yea
               ,
               sometime
               the
               very
               children
               of
               God
               have
               some
               lower
               degrees
               of
               this
               blinding
               (
               for
               a
               time
               )
               but
               the
               froward
               much
               more
               .
               These
               things
               considered
               ,
               wee
               have
               cause
               to
               dislike
               
               like
               confusion
               ,
               and
               love
               a
               godly
               uniformity
               ,
               imitating
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               same
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               many
               that
               plead
               so
               much
               for
               diversity
               of
               government
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               confusion
               )
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               that
               it
               is
               the
               best
               way
               for
               Christians
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               that
               indeed
               there
               is
               some
               greater
               matter
               lyeth
               couchant
               in
               this
               heap
               of
               confusion
               .
               And
               in
               plaine
               English
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               a
               blind
               uncharitablenesse
               in
               many
               ,
               
               mixt
               with
               malignity
               in
               their
               intellectuall
               faculty
               and
               heart
               together
               ;
               I
               would
               not
               have
               caused
               my
               Pen
               to
               have
               drawne
               this
               curtaine
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               mee
               thought
               I
               heard
               one
               at
               my
               elbow
               ,
               longing
               to
               heare
               something
               of
               the
               cause
               (
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               of
               our
               kingdoms
               confusion
               ;
               for
               some
               things
               may
               be
               accounted
               and
               esteemed
               less
               worthy
               of
               so
               much
               striving
               for
               to
               maintain
               this
               confusion
               on
               the
               Sectaries
               part
               ,
               then
               some
               wil
               allow
               of
               ,
               although
               we
               have
               no
               expresse
               command
               for
               it
               ;
               if
               you
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               why
               then
               did
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               deliver
               some
               things
               in
               such
               generall
               termes
               ,
               
               as
               he
               did
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               41.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 thing
                 be
                 done
                 decently
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 ?
              
               It
               seemeth
               
                 Paul
              
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               had
               any
               measure
               of
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               true
               sincerity
               together
               ,
               (
               far
               from
               hypocrisie
               )
               might
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               what
               was
               fit
               in
               some
               things
               of
               a
               low
               nature
               ,
               without
               any
               strict
               precept
               for
               every
               particular
               wagging
               ones
               finger
               ;
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14
                 43.
                 
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 confusion
                 but
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               chap.
               11.
               44.
               yea
               ,
               from
               the
               6.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               15.
               these
               are
               some
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Judge
                 in
                 your selves
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               
                 Phil.
              
               4.
               8.
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 are
                 comely
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               so
               
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               17.
               these
               are
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 serveth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 good
                 )
                 men
                 .
              
               It
               seemeth
               that
               this
               Apostle
               had
               no
               such
               intent
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               them
               hazard
               their
               peace
               ,
               or
               endanger
               themselves
               to
               a
               Civill
               war
               ,
               nor
               give
               an
               occasion
               to
               a
               forain
               enemy
               to
               break
               in
               upon
               us
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               hinder
               those
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               to
               stand
               off
               the
               further
               from
               being
               of
               our
               true
               Religion
               ,
               to
               their
               everlasting
               damnation
               .
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               let
               men
               alone
               in
               their
               separations
               and
               divisions
               ,
               for
               such
               matters
               as
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               's
               of
               a
               high
               nature
               )
               lest
               their
               leaders
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               some
               of
               them
               )
               do
               make
               the
               divisions
               so
               great
               (
               in
               time
               )
               that
               there
               will
               be
               no
               power
               to
               reclaim
               them
               :
               therefore
               those
               things
               that
               you
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               scruple
               in
               your
               conscience
               concerning
               them
               ;
               You
               should
               (
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               therein
               )
               ask
               of
               your
               Teachers
               :
               But
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               time
               your
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               so
               still
               ,
               it
               doth
               cause
               some
               to
               think
               ,
               you
               are
               either
               wilfully
               obstinate
               ,
               (
               not
               all
               so
               )
               or
               else
               your
               Pastors
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               doe
               forbear
               in
               policy
               from
               
               revealing
               them
               unto
               you
               ,
               
               lest
               you
               should
               forsake
               them
               and
               joyn
               with
               those
               that
               are
               on
               the
               Presbyteriall
               way
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               the
               more
               part
               )
               are
               the
               most
               knowing
               men
               :
               And
               truly
               it
               is
               a
               great
               sign
               that
               the
               Sectaries
               are
               the
               weakest
               in
               knowledg
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               )
               most
               of
               the
               women-kind
               bendeth
               that
               way
               .
               If
               these
               things
               bee
               not
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               the
               next
               apprehension
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               many
               say
               and
               absolutely
               conclude
               )
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               There
               are
               some
               Preachers
               that
               lead
               the
               silly
               weake
               people
               in
               this
               way
               into
               by-corners
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               ability
               to
               give
               them
               strong
               meat
               ,
               or
               little
               better
               then
               such
               as
               is
               fit
               for
               Babes
               ,
               
               and
               so
               occasion
               the
               building
               our
               
                 Babel
              
               of
               confusion
               with
               the
               content
               they
               have
               in
               their
               boles
               and
               basins
               ,
               &c.
               (
               as
               some
               think
               and
               say
               )
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               occasioning
               and
               hindering
               those
               Ministers
               that
               are
               able
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               from
               undertaking
               the
               cure
               of
               soules
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               those
               so
               blindly
               led
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               starving
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               inhabitants
               that
               remain
               behind
               in
               those
               Parishes
               too
               .
               
               I
               know
               what
               objection
               some
               subtle
               head
               will
               make
               to
               this
               my
               latter
               assertion
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               prevent
               him
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               have
               him
               shew
               forth
               openly
               his
               weaknesse
               or
               subtlety
               to
               his
               shame
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               wickednesse
               to
               his
               open
               condemnation
               ;
               his
               answer
               is
               this
               ,
               those
               people
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               come
               out
               and
               heare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               come
               and
               follow
               us
               ,
               and
               heare
               us
               preach
               in
               our
               owne
               houses
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               some
               other
               places
               also
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               may
               pay
               us
               as
               others
               doe
               for
               their
               comming
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               hearing
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               will
               have
               one
               free
               way
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               a
               common
               offering
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               by
               this
               meanes
               of
               their
               alluring
               them
               ,
               to
               their
               private
               houses
               ,
               &c.
               they
               keep
               themselves
               from
               shewing
               what
               their
               inabilities
               are
               from
               them
               that
               are
               more
               judicious
               in
               many
               points
               which
               they
               teach
               in
               private
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               points
               ,
               so
               in
               private
               taught
               ,
               they
               hold
               these
               silly
               Lambs
               to
               them
               as
               they
               list
               for
               their
               owne
               sinister
               ends
               ;
               making
               them
               believe
               ,
               that
               those
               points
               are
               of
               such
               concernment
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               desert
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               themselves
               with
               mouth
               (
               though
               perhaps
               not
               with
               heart
               )
               do
               teach
               ,
               they
               then
               are
               in
               exceeding
               great
               danger
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               poore
               Lambes
               in
               stead
               of
               safe
               refuge
               ,
               are
               held
               in
               the
               wolves
               clawes
               ;
               I
               hope
               better
               of
               some
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               shall
               serve
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               all
               honest
               men
               will
               joyn
               with
               me
               :
            
             
               
                 Some
                 doe
                 invent
                 malignity
                 ,
                 with
                 breezes
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 his
                 mouth
                 doth
                 so
                 untie
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 has
                 no
                 feares
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               will
               treat
               upon
               another
               point
               in
               difference
               between
               the
               Presbyterialls
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               
               and
               they
               are
               called
               
               led
               
                 Antinomians
                 :
              
               I
               shall
               pitch
               upon
               Scripture
               to
               confute
               these
               ,
               who
               hold
               this
               cursed
               Tenet
               ;
               I
               told
               you
               that
               the
               last
               Monster
               (
               as
               I
               thought
               )
               did
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               from
               
                 Baalzebub
                 ,
              
               but
               I
               think
               this
               is
               that
               old
               Dragon
               himself
               ;
               neverthelesse
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               some
               honest
               people
               might
               be
               intangled
               in
               this
               error
               also
               ,
               because
               this
               hath
               been
               a
               time
               of
               difference
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               among
               the
               learned
               ;
               The
               first
               Scripture
               is
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               21.
               20.
               compared
               with
               ver.
               24.
               
               In
               ver.
               20.
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewes
               that
               were
               beleevers
               were
               zealous
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               in
               ver.
               21.
               you
               may
               easily
               collect
               ,
               that
               they
               still
               observed
               the
               old
               Ceremonial
               rites
               and
               customes
               from
               which
               
                 Paul
              
               did
               disswade
               them
               in
               teaching
               ;
               but
               in
               ver.
               24.
               you
               may
               see
               it
               clearly
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               observed
               the
               old
               morall
               Law
               still
               ,
               for
               there
               you
               may
               perceive
               that
               some
               had
               given
               a
               false
               information
               of
               
                 Pauls
              
               not
               observing
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               very
               likely
               )
               the
               which
               is
               by
               those
               Jewes
               mentioned
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               and
               confessed
               to
               be
               an
               untruth
               ,
               being
               now
               better
               informed
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 All
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 informed
                 concerning
                 thee
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 then
                 thy self
                 also
                 walkest
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 keepest
                 the
                 Law
                 .
              
               Now
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               alwayes
               preached
               down
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               :
               that
               were
               but
               types
               and
               figures
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               it
               was
               the
               Morall
               Law
               :
               and
               truly
               ,
               why
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               us
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               beleevers
               before
               Christs
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
               provided
               we
               observe
               it
               but
               as
               those
               beleevers
               did
               ,
               for
               they
               used
               it
               but
               as
               a
               guide
               to
               live
               honestly
               by
               ,
               for
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               recorded
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               are
               said
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               commanded
               the
               Jewes
               that
               were
               beleevers
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Malachi
                 ,
              
               to
               remember
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               had
               commanded
               in
               
                 Horeb
                 ;
              
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               that
               text
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 yee
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 which
                 I
                 commanded
                 him
                 in
                 Horeb
                 for
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               &
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               it
               is
               suitable
               to
               the
               pure
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               our
               Spirits
               should
               be
               qualified
               and
               guided
               to
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               deeds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               forbiddeth
               us
               to
               have
               so
               much
               as
               a
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               or
               the
               Prophets
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               shall
               continue
               till
               all
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               will
               not
               be
               till
               heaven
               and
               earth
               be
               passed
               away
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Now
               that
               he
               meant
               the
               written
               Law
               in
               this
               Text
               is
               plaine
               ,
               for
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Vntill
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 passe
                 ,
              
               the
               Law
               shall
               not
               passe
               ;
               But
               if
               hee
               had
               meant
               the
               Law
               onely
               written
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               darkly
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               but
               darkly
               in
               the
               best
               )
               then
               he
               would
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               till
               heaven
               
               and
               earth
               passe
               ;
               for
               the
               Law
               spirituall
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               shall
               be
               more
               perfect
               in
               them
               for
               evermore
               .
               And
               beside
               ,
               to
               put
               you
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ,
               see
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               21.
               where
               
                 Paul
              
               confesseth
               ingenuously
               ,
               That
               
                 hee
                 was
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               even
               then
               when
               hee
               was
               a
               beleever
               in
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Rom.
              
               7.
               22.
               hee
               confessed
               hee
               
                 did
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 inner
                 man
                 ,
              
               but
               even
               then
               there
               were
               some
               that
               did
               slander
               him
               in
               this
               very
               point
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               more
               then
               likely
               )
               as
               you
               may
               easily
               perceive
               in
               
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               31.
               by
               his
               speech
               there
               as
               by
               way
               of
               vindication
               ;
               the
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 we
                 then
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 Law
                 through
                 faith
                 ▪
                 God
                 forbid
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 establish
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
              
               thus
               you
               may
               see
               that
               he
               did
               not
               null
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               by
               his
               preaching
               of
               faith
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               his
               beleeving
               it
               ,
               therefore
               O
               yee
               
                 Antinomians
              
               detest
               your
               cursed
               Tenet
               ,
               for
               the
               best
               of
               us
               doe
               see
               our
               sins
               but
               dimly
               in
               our selves
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               more
               a
               man
               is
               sanctified
               the
               more
               hee
               can
               discerne
               the
               remnants
               of
               his
               sins
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               see
               them
               all
               :
               And
               you
               know
               the
               lesse
               a
               man
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               the
               darker
               he
               is
               in
               his
               judgement
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
               ;
               to
               speak
               plainly
               thus
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               (
               even
               the
               best
               of
               us
               )
               need
               of
               a
               guide
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               ordained
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               inward
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               Saints
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               retain
               the
               Law
               for
               a
               looking-glasse
               to
               shew
               us
               our
               deformities
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               it
               ,
               what
               hurt
               then
               is
               there
               in
               the
               retaining
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               to
               us
               not
               a
               curse
               but
               a
               blessing
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               reject
               it
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               off
               from
               using
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               shall
               thereby
               procure
               not
               a
               blessing
               but
               a
               curse
               ,
               therefore
               beware
               lest
               you
               have
               unawares
               admitted
               of
               some
               Jesuiticall
               spirits
               .
               I
               will
               note
               one
               thing
               more
               out
               of
               that
               in
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 17.
                 viz.
              
               that
               our
               Saviour
               joynes
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               together
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
              
               why
               will
               you
               understand
               one
               of
               them
               in
               the
               spirituall
               sense
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               literall
               onely
               ?
               for
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               all
               conclude
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               that
               their
               prophesies
               that
               are
               written
               shall
               last
               no
               longer
               then
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               also
               that
               is
               written
               that
               our
               Saviour
               meant
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               children
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               in
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               21.
               and
               also
               that
               in
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 &
              
               22.
               will
               fully
               satisfie
               any
               honest
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               capable
               of
               Babes
               meat
               ;
               but
               I
               feare
               they
               hold
               another
               dangerous
               Tenet
               ,
               which
               this
               latter
               cursed
               Tenet
               doth
               produce
               ,
               
               
                 viz.
              
               God
               is
               not
               angry
               with
               his
               children
               ,
               though
               they
               act
               or
               commit
               such
               actions
               or
               deeds
               which
               God
               by
               his
               Morall
               Law
               hath
               forbid
               ,
               as
               adultery
               ,
               or
               fornication
               ,
               or
               theft
               ,
               or
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               needs
               not
               repent
               after
               any
               such
               vile
               actions
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               angry
               with
               them
               when
               
               they
               so
               transgresse
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               also
               did
               usually
               afflict
               them
               sore
               ;
               see
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 9.
                 20.
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 golden
                 Calf
                 ,
              
               although
               he
               were
               occasioned
               therunto
               ,
               through
               fear
               of
               the
               peoples
               doing
               him
               some
               hurt
               ;
               this
               evill
               deed
               of
               
                 Aaron
              
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Exod.
              
               32.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               &
               23.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Moses
              
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 occasioned
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 rash
                 and
                 unadvised
                 in
                 his
                 words
                 ;
              
               as
               in
               
                 Psal.
                 106.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 hee
                 smote
                 the
                 Rock
                 in
                 a
                 rash
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               3.
               26.
               
               &
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 1.
                 
                 Therefore
                 is
                 wrath
                 upon
                 thee
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
              
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               doe
               conclude
               with
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               9.
               21.
               for
               he
               ,
               in
               (
               almost
               all
               )
               his
               Epistles
               brings
               some
               of
               the
               Morall
               Law
               against
               them
               ,
               dehorting
               them
               from
               sins
               contained
               in
               it
               ▪
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 this
                 Morall
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 to
                 us
                 no
                 curse
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Rule
                 may
                 still
                 us
                 awe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 be
                 ne'r
                 the
                 worse
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               (
               having
               found
               a
               Law
               by
               the
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               walk
               by
               as
               a
               guide
               to
               us
               )
               we
               are
               to
               encounter
               with
               another
               enemy
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               one
               that
               would
               run
               where
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               doe
               what
               he
               list
               without
               controule
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               thought
               came
               so
               fierce
               as
               though
               hee
               came
               from
               
                 Bedlam
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               a
               stark
               mad
               Atheist
               ,
               for
               he
               ran
               against
               his
               captain
               ,
               
               Reason
               ,
               and
               his
               lievtenant
               both
               together
               ;
               the
               points
               of
               Divine
               threats
               hee
               laboured
               to
               blunt
               ,
               and
               nothing
               must
               restrain
               him
               ,
               neither
               must
               he
               be
               punished
               for
               any
               of
               his
               mad
               and
               unruly
               deeds
               ;
               he
               will
               obey
               no
               Law
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               out
               of
               his
               inherent
               devillish
               inclination
               thinketh
               fittest
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               (
               being
               blind
               )
               will
               not
               bee
               restrained
               from
               dashing
               himself
               in
               pieces
               :
               I
               knew
               not
               how
               ,
               or
               which
               way
               to
               meddle
               with
               him
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               untill
               I
               heard
               of
               a
               pair
               of
               stocks
               ,
               a
               cage
               ,
               a
               gaole
               ,
               and
               a
               jibbet
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               began
               to
               walke
               a
               little
               nearer
               him
               ,
               remembring
               what
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               a
               champion
               once
               did
               with
               a
               spear
               (
               though
               on
               hors-back
               )
               his
               name
               was
               called
               
                 George
              
               for
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               when
               I
               came
               neare
               him
               ,
               I
               intending
               to
               joyn
               battail
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               hee
               thought
               )
               he
               began
               to
               pause
               ,
               being
               almost
               weary
               and
               out
               of
               breath
               ;
               so
               then
               I
               began
               to
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               a
               fair
               and
               right
               understanding
               to
               the
               yeelding
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               some
               wholsome
               restraint
               of
               correction
               ,
               alledging
               the
               authority
               of
               Heaven
               against
               him
               ;
               my
               first
               allegation
               was
               
                 Deut.
                 25.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 controversie
                 between
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judges
                 may
                 judge
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 justifie
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 be
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judge
                 shall
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 lie
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 stripes
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               
                 Deut.
              
               21.
               18.
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 a
                 stubborn
                 and
                 rebellious
                 
                 son
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 chastened
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 Elder●
                 of
                 his
                 City
                 ,
                 This
                 our
                 son
                 is
                 stubborn
                 and
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 our
                 voice
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 glutton
                 and
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 shall
                 stone
                 him
                 with
                 stones
                 that
                 he
                 die
                 ;
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 put
                 evill
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Israel
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 feare
                 ;
              
               and
               in
               
                 Exod.
              
               32.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               you
               may
               see
               that
               
                 Moses
              
               called
               a
               host
               of
               men
               to
               put
               Idolaters
               to
               death
               ,
               (
               for
               those
               Idolaters
               were
               many
               at
               that
               time
               )
               they
               had
               a
               Calfe-god
               made
               of
               gold
               ;
               and
               2
               
                 Chron.
              
               15.
               15.
               whosoever
               would
               not
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               (
               by
               a
               covenant
               which
               they
               then
               made
               )
               therefore
               they
               had
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               at
               that
               time
               also
               :
               And
               surely
               a
               compulsive
               law
               to
               make
               people
               come
               to
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               (
               in
               a
               kingdom
               where
               there
               is
               a
               power
               seated
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               hereditary
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               (
               among
               a
               people
               ,
               especially
               that
               do
               profess
               the
               Religion
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               these
               in
               2
               
                 Chron.
              
               did
               )
               ought
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               be
               used
               &
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               those
               laws
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               place
               before
               quoted
               ;
               &
               so
               much
               you
               may
               easily
               conclude
               from
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Luk.
              
               14.
               beginning
               at
               v.
               16.
               and
               so
               forward
               to
               the
               end
               of
               v.
               24.
               for
               the
               Jewes
               being
               invited
               to
               the
               great
               Supper
               ,
               made
               light
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               were
               rejected
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 viz
              
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               upon
               which
               rejection
               we
               Gentiles
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               invited
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               we
               be
               unwilling
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               the
               servants
               have
               power
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               to
               compell
               men
               to
               come
               into
               this
               Feast
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               )
               the
               fatted
               Calfe
               ;
               
               for
               these
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 Go
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 and
                 hedges
                 ,
                 and
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 house
                 may
                 bee
                 filled
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               they
               may
               partake
               of
               the
               ordinances
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               these
               had
               not
               on
               the
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               as
               another
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               informeth
               us
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               strict
               choyce
               to
               bee
               made
               of
               all
               that
               mixt
               company
               that
               were
               in
               the
               high-ways
               and
               hedges
               (
               at
               first
               )
               before
               they
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               spiritual
               sense
               .
               )
               If
               any
               object
               ,
               that
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               in
               
                 Acts
              
               19
               made
               a
               separation
               ,
               and
               therfore
               we
               may
               also
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               punish
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               no
               power
               to
               compel
               the
               unbeleevers
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               neither
               had
               he
               power
               to
               punish
               them
               for
               any
               fault
               ,
               for
               hee
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               then
               converted
               had
               not
               the
               lawfull
               power
               of
               superiority
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               principal
               powers
               of
               that
               People
               had
               been
               beleevers
               ,
               then
               they
               might
               have
               punished
               the
               people
               for
               not
               obeying
               their
               commands
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               then
               would
               have
               done
               it
               for
               any
               other
               misdemenor
               ,
               neither
               would
               the
               Apostle
               have
               forbad
               them
               ;
               
               But
               when
               a
               man
               comes
               into
               a
               strange
               place
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               exercise
               any
               authority
               of
               superiority
               ,
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               (
               in
               whom
               the
               power
               is
               seated
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               people
               )
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               gospel
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               be
               favourable
               to
               the
               beleevers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               oppose
               ,
               and
               be
               injurious
               to
               the
               Professors
               of
               salvation
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               may
               the
               Saints
               separate
               from
               the
               unbeleevers
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
              
               ch.
               13.
               v.
               25.
               that
               
                 Nehemiah
              
               did
               not
               onely
               curse
               the
               Jewes
               with
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               wished
               them
               some
               punishment
               )
               but
               he
               also
               smote
               them
               ,
               and
               plucked
               off
               their
               haire
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               we
               were
               but
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               to
               note
               the
               end
               wherefore
               punishment
               was
               ordained
               and
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               upon
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               more
               part
               )
               we
               might
               soon
               see
               more
               clearly
               then
               blinde
               men
               doe
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               the
               words
               at
               the
               ends
               of
               many
               Texts
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 All
                 Israel
                 shall
                 heare
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 :
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 So
                 shall
                 you
                 put
                 away
                 evill
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               I
               wish
               with
               my
               heart
               and
               soule
               ,
               that
               our
               punishing
               or
               afflicting
               were
               such
               as
               God
               appointed
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               most
               particulars
               ;
               Corporall
               punishment
               was
               then
               the
               command
               of
               God
               (
               most
               ordinarily
               )
               and
               that
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               favour
               to
               those
               that
               were
               higher
               then
               others
               ,
               (
               amongst
               those
               that
               were
               under
               the
               King
               :
               )
               surely
               men
               would
               more
               feare
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               bodily
               punishment
               ,
               then
               of
               Purse-punishment
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               worlds
               goods
               ,
               maketh
               very
               light
               of
               paying
               a
               competent
               sum
               of
               Mony
               for
               his
               offence
               ;
               but
               if
               (
               as
               God
               commanded
               )
               they
               might
               bee
               otherwise
               afflicted
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               on
               their
               bodies
               ,
               without
               much
               partiality
               ,
               they
               would
               forsake
               their
               sins
               sooner
               ;
               But
               this
               would
               then
               hinder
               the
               filling
               of
               many
               Purses
               ,
               &
               therefore
               me thinks
               I
               hear
               their
               owners
               crying
               out
               against
               me
               :
               but
               if
               this
               were
               amended
               ,
               I
               hope
               many
               that
               would
               have
               now
               no
               Civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               would
               then
               easily
               conclude
               with
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               Principality
               and
               Powers
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               &
               
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               bee
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               evill
               workers
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               protectors
               of
               those
               that
               doe
               well
               ,
               then
               I
               hope
               many
               will
               obey
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               as
               in
               ver.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               O
               that
               all
               had
               hearts
               to
               say
               with
               me
               this
               truth
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               next
               Point
               that
               hinders
               us
               and
               the
               Independents
               ,
               
               and
               divers
               Sectaries
               from
               joyning
               in
               a
               uniformity
               in
               the
               government
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Images
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               more
               fully
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               which
               causeth
               them
               to
               doubt
               ,
               that
               Idolatry
               will
               increase
               in
               this
               our
               Kingdome
               again
               ,
               ere
               long
               time
               be
               .
               But
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               answer
               them
               thus
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               made
               
               a
               good
               progresse
               already
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               well
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               some
               farther
               progresse
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               and
               for
               my
               part
               I
               will
               willingly
               joyne
               with
               you
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               produce
               clear
               Scriptures
               for
               it
               too
               ,
               for
               unlesse
               we
               have
               a
               speciall
               care
               to
               keep
               Idolatry
               out
               ,
               I
               know
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               will
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               sin
               which
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               himselfe
               did
               say
               would
               bring
               desolation
               :
               My
               first
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 Burn
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 covet
                 not
                 the
                 silver
                 nor
                 gold
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               Chap.
               9.
               21.
               
               
                 Moses
                 burnt
                 the
                 golden
                 Calfe
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 stamped
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 him
                 small
                 even
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 the
                 dust
                 thereof
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 people
                 drinke
                 it
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               a
               holy
               indignation
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 20.
                 )
              
               And
               in
               2
               
                 King.
              
               18.
               4.
               was
               the
               like
               zeale
               of
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
              
               in
               breaking
               in
               pieces
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               the
               which
               was
               set
               up
               for
               a
               good
               use
               and
               end
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               the
               people
               had
               afterwards
               Idolatrized
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               broken
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               or
               cut
               off
               the
               occasion
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               future
               time
               :
               )
               And
               he
               called
               it
               
                 Nehushtan
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               a
               piece
               of
               brasse
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               detestation
               ,
               &c.
               so
               that
               we
               shall
               wel
               enough
               agree
               herein
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               all
               honest
               men
               wil
               say
               
                 Amen
              
               to
               this
               ;
               for
               see
               
                 Ezek.
              
               43.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               there
               also
               you
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               be
               appeased
               towards
               those
               Jews
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               carkasses
               of
               those
               Kings
               that
               had
               been
               Idolaters
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               then
               lay
               there
               as
               Monuments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Another
               Point
               which
               those
               that
               divided
               from
               us
               are
               afraid
               of
               very
               much
               ,
               
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               lest
               Idolatry
               be
               occasioned
               to
               be
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               permitting
               of
               Idolaters
               to
               live
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               some
               peoples
               marrying
               with
               those
               that
               are
               Idolaters
               ;
               
               and
               truly
               that
               is
               some
               cause
               to
               be
               feared
               :
               yet
               wee
               have
               good
               grounds
               of
               hope
               to
               the
               contrary
               too
               ,
               for
               much
               is
               amended
               in
               this
               kinde
               already
               ,
               we
               may
               expect
               a
               farther
               care
               will
               be
               taken
               herein
               ,
               by
               the
               chiefe
               eyes
               of
               this
               our
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               sin
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               prove
               by
               Scripture
               and
               experience
               too
               :
               We
               will
               produce
               them
               as
               followeth
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               
                 Exod.
              
               34.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               in
               this
               place
               you
               may
               see
               that
               the
               Parents
               of
               those
               people
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               might
               not
               take
               the
               daughters
               of
               the
               Idolaters
               ,
               (
               that
               were
               Idolaters
               )
               to
               be
               their
               sons
               wives
               ,
               nor
               give
               their
               daughters
               to
               be
               wives
               to
               their
               sons
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 7.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               And
               therefore
               those
               were
               to
               be
               drove
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Exod.
              
               23.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               But
               the
               people
               would
               not
               doe
               as
               God
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               but
               mixed
               themselves
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               (
               too
               soon
               )
               learned
               their
               works
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Numb.
              
               25.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               was
               so
               fiercely
               angry
               with
               them
               for
               
               this
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               that
               hee
               spake
               to
               
                 Moses
              
               to
               take
               the
               heads
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               and
               hang
               them
               up
               against
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               might
               be
               turned
               away
               from
               
                 Israel
                 ;
              
               I
               pray
               you
               see
               the
               place
               .
               And
               by
               this
               their
               mixing
               with
               them
               they
               learned
               their
               works
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Psal.
              
               106.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               And
               
                 Ahab
              
               was
               forwarded
               in
               idolatry
               ,
               by
               marrying
               of
               a
               daughter
               of
               a
               
                 Zidonian
              
               king
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               Lord
               sent
               a
               sore
               famine
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               16.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               It
               is
               such
               a
               bewitching
               sin
               ,
               that
               even
               wise
               
                 Solomon
              
               himself
               was
               led
               and
               occasioned
               to
               it
               by
               such
               marriage
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               1.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               therefore
               he
               lost
               ten
               Tribes
               of
               his
               kingdom
               from
               his
               son
               afterwards
               for
               it
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               prevalent
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               idolaters
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               to
               have
               a
               wife
               lie
               in
               his
               bosome
               that
               is
               an
               Idolater
               ;
               and
               see
               what
               severity
               
                 Nehemiah
              
               used
               to
               the
               Jews
               in
               his
               time
               for
               this
               sin
               ,
               even
               for
               such
               marriages
               ;
               he
               did
               separate
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               pulled
               them
               by
               the
               haire
               ,
               and
               smote
               them
               for
               it
               also
               ,
               even
               for
               this
               their
               sinne
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Nehem.
              
               13.
               23.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               chapter
               .
               Doubtlesse
               his
               heart
               cannot
               be
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               liketh
               Idolaters
               no
               worse
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               of
               them
               to
               be
               his
               bosome
               friend
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               marriage
               ;
               And
               Popish
               Idolaters
               are
               worse
               then
               those
               ;
               If
               any
               will
               say
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               not
               Idolaters
               :
               
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               are
               worse
               then
               many
               other
               Idolaters
               ;
               and
               thus
               I
               close
               against
               them
               :
               First
               ,
               their
               Images
               are
               Idols
               ,
               which
               they
               bow
               unto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               Worship
               is
               idolatry
               ,
               see
               2
               
                 Chron.
              
               33.
               7.
               
               If
               they
               say
               they
               doe
               not
               worship
               the
               Image
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               worship
               God
               by
               that
               Image
               ;
               I
               say
               they
               lie
               :
               1
               They
               cannot
               make
               a
               resemblance
               of
               God
               .
               And
               2
               they
               cannot
               prove
               that
               ever
               God
               commanded
               any
               such
               manner
               of
               Worship
               .
               3
               God
               hath
               forbid
               the
               making
               of
               such
               Images
               throughout
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               hath
               commanded
               his
               servants
               to
               break
               them
               down
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               look
               in
               
                 Zeph.
              
               1.
               5.
               you
               may
               see
               the
               Jews
               had
               intended
               some
               such
               hodge-podge
               ,
               for
               they
               worship
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               would
               sweare
               by
               their
               
                 Malchom
              
               too
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               read
               ,
               2
               
                 Kings
              
               17.
               41.
               that
               the
               Israelites
               at
               that
               time
               are
               said
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               then
               served
               their
               Images
               too
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               see
               clearly
               ,
               that
               those
               Jews
               pretended
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               way
               of
               those
               Images
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               just
               so
               as
               our
               Papists
               do
               plead
               for
               their
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               or
               Worship
               by
               Images
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               many
               places
               in
               that
               chapter
               aforesaid
               are
               the
               like
               passages
               :
               Where
               you
               may
               see
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               threatens
               them
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               those
               in
               
                 Zephany
              
               1.
               aforesaid
               ,
               are
               threatened
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               that
               first
               chapter
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               in
               
                 Deut.
              
               4.
               
               God
               forbad
               the
               making
               of
               any
               resemblance
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               saw
               no
               manner
               of
               similitude
               ,
               in
               the
               
               day
               the
               Lord
               spake
               with
               them
               in
               
                 Horeb
                 ,
              
               &c.
               lest
               they
               should
               corrupt
               ●hemselves
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               graven
               Image
               ,
               the
               similitude
               of
               any
               figure
               ,
               the
               ●ikenesse
               of
               male
               or
               female
               ,
               or
               the
               likenesse
               of
               beast
               ,
               fowle
               ,
               fish
               ,
               or
               ●reeping
               thing
               ,
               or
               sun
               ,
               moon
               ,
               or
               stars
               ,
               or
               host
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               ●hould
               be
               driven
               to
               worship
               them
               ,
               and
               serve
               them
               ;
               I
               pray
               observe
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 driven
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               God
               will
               deliver
               such
               a
               one
               up
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Sa●an
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               worshipper
               of
               the
               Image
               it self
               :
               and
               truly
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               become
               an
               Idolater
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               invent
               a
               similitude
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               then
               worship
               God
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               to
               worship
               and
               adore
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ;
               
               and
               History
               doth
               declare
               thus
               much
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               read
               in
               the
               book
               of
               
                 Wisdome
                 ,
              
               chap.
               14.
               ver.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               ver.
               20.
               
               Now
               if
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               beware
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               of
               Popish
               Idolaters
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               more
               dangerous
               then
               those
               former
               Idolaters
               were
               ,
               for
               these
               do
               more
               persecute
               the
               true
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               those
               Idolaters
               did
               ;
               these
               professe
               they
               do
               God
               good
               service
               in
               slaying
               of
               us
               the
               true
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               foretold
               ,
               and
               we
               always
               have
               found
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               all
               their
               treacherous
               and
               murtherous
               plots
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               (
               that
               although
               they
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               in
               way
               of
               dissimulation
               )
               they
               call
               us
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               and
               our
               Religion
               Heresie
               too
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wee
               ought
               to
               bee
               more
               wary
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               of
               other
               Idolaters
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Devils
               in
               hell
               cannot
               devise
               a
               more
               dangerous
               People
               and
               Religion
               then
               they
               ,
               and
               theirs
               is
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               lay
               out
               some
               of
               their
               Tenets
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               we
               may
               see
               them
               the
               more
               clearly
               to
               bee
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Devills
               ,
               leading
               to
               damnation
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               do
               begin
               briefly
               ,
               
               They
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               a
               place
               to
               purge
               us
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               wee
               bee
               not
               the
               true
               servants
               &
               children
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               we
               may
               be
               there
               made
               capable
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               in
               heaven
               :
               the
               which
               will
               nourish
               all
               men
               in
               sin
               that
               so
               beleeveth
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               be
               perswaded
               that
               there
               is
               another
               place
               after
               their
               death
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               heaven
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               live
               here
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               damned
               :
               But
               to
               what
               end
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               and
               sanctification
               so
               much
               preached
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               succeeding
               Ministers
               ;
               And
               why
               is
               
                 Dives
              
               complaining
               in
               hell
               ,
               (
               so
               to
               speak
               )
               if
               this
               be
               a
               truth
               ;
               Those
               that
               are
               not
               converted
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               acknowledged
               by
               Christ
               after
               this
               life
               ended
               ,
               he
               will
               then
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Images
               of
               God
               and
               Saints
               are
               to
               bee
               
               worshipped
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               prayers
               to
               Saints
               departed
               are
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               their
               intercession
               to
               be
               required
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               to
               be
               offered
               daily
               in
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               merit
               heaven
               by
               his
               good
               works
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mortall
               sin
               to
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               but
               by
               the
               Popes
               dispensation
               .
               )
               Seventhly
               ,
               that
               their
               Clergy
               ought
               to
               preach
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               .
               Eightly
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               do
               pronounce
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Saint
               ,
               he
               then
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               so
               .
               Ninthly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               vertue
               in
               their
               water
               with
               which
               they
               baptize
               their
               infants
               ,
               that
               doth
               conjure
               the
               evill
               spirits
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               putting
               oyle
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               salt
               and
               spittle
               in
               their
               mouths
               .
               Tenthly
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               erre
               in
               his
               judgement
               or
               decrees
               .
               11
               That
               the
               Laity
               are
               not
               to
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               Wine
               .
               12
               That
               those
               are
               Hereticks
               that
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               Tongues
               .
               13
               They
               represent
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               old
               man
               .
               14
               They
               represent
               God
               the
               Son
               sometimes
               like
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               &c.
               they
               may
               as
               well
               make
               a
               Rock
               ,
               a
               brasen
               Serpent
               ,
               a
               Pillar
               in
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               &c.
               
               15
               They
               resemble
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               as
               Cloven
               tongues
               ,
               as
               Fire
               ?
               but
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 46.
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ?
              
               16
               They
               pray
               to
               the
               Crosse
               blasphemously
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               Haile
               Crosse
               our
               only
               hope
               ,
               give
               to
               the
               godly
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               guilty
               pardon
               :
               yea
               ,
               all
               that
               passe
               by
               it
               must
               worship
               it
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               liable
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               17
               They
               offer
               Cakes
               to
               the
               Picture
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               and
               worship
               it
               .
               18
               
                 Bonaventure
              
               hath
               transformed
               the
               Psalter
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               changing
               God
               into
               Goddesse
               ,
               and
               Lord
               into
               Lady
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               said
               by
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               him
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Praise
               the
               Lady
               ;
               and
               for
               ,
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               trust
               in
               the
               Lady
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               35
               
                 Psalm
              
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               Incline
               the
               countenance
               of
               God
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               compell
               him
               to
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               .
               19
               
                 Bellarmine
              
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               did
               erre
               ,
               commanding
               vice
               ,
               forbidding
               vertue
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               bee
               bound
               to
               believe
               vice
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               vertue
               to
               bee
               evill
               ,
               except
               shee
               would
               sin
               against
               conscience
               .
               20
               They
               offer
               incense
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               pray
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               sweare
               by
               them
               .
               21
               The
               
                 Roman
              
               Church
               maintaineth
               that
               the
               merits
               ,
               intercession
               ,
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               are
               mixed
               as
               satisfactory
               with
               the
               blood
               ,
               merits
               ,
               and
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               :
               O
               horrid
               blasphemy
               !
               22
               They
               baptize
               Bels
               and
               Ships
               .
               23
               They
               blesse
               Holy
               water
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               sprinkle
               it
               upon
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               upon
               St.
               
               
                 Anthonies
              
               day
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               and
               on
               all
               the
               horses
               and
               beasts
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               that
               are
               converted
               
               from
               their
               Religion
               affirm
               )
               whereby
               the
               Monks
               get
               abundance
               of
               mony
               to
               maintain
               them
               in
               their
               base
               knavery
               and
               idlenesse
               a
               long
               time
               afterward
               .
               24
               They
               allow
               incestuous
               marriages
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
               25
               They
               deny
               concupiscence
               to
               be
               formally
               sin
               after
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               any
               article
               of
               time
               it
               might
               bee
               said
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               without
               sin
               .
               26
               (
               Notwithstanding
               all
               these
               blaspemies
               and
               abominations
               )
               hee
               yet
               affirmeth
               himself
               to
               bee
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               head
               or
               supreme
               over
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               will
               note
               the
               Popes
               Pride
               :
               
               1
               
                 Frederick
                 Barbarossa
              
               was
               forced
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               neck
               upon
               the
               stairs
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               
               
                 Mark
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               in
               
                 Venice
                 ,
              
               to
               bee
               trod
               upon
               by
               that
               proud
               man
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               his
               son
               (
               after
               the
               Pope
               had
               crowned
               him
               )
               was
               uncrowned
               again
               ,
               by
               the
               Popes
               kicking
               off
               his
               Crown
               with
               his
               foot
               ,
               &c.
               
               2
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               must
               act
               the
               parts
               of
               Foot-grooms
               ,
               to
               lead
               his
               horse
               by
               the
               bridle
               ,
               and
               supporting
               him
               by
               holding
               his
               stirrup
               ,
               and
               mounting
               him
               upon
               his
               horse
               .
               3
               They
               must
               be
               as
               Pioners
               or
               Porters
               to
               beare
               him
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               .
               4
               They
               must
               be
               as
               Pages
               ,
               to
               hold
               water
               to
               his
               hands
               .
               5
               He
               commands
               the
               Angels
               to
               transport
               soules
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               (
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               say
               he
               is
               climed
               very
               high
               now
               .
               )
               6
               He
               (
               even
               the
               Pope
               )
               wears
               a
               Triple
               Crown
               ,
               signifying
               that
               he
               is
               the
               three-one-God
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               him
               in
               2
               
                 Thess.
              
               2.
               in
               some
               of
               the
               former
               verses
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 should
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               (
               according
               as
               I
               have
               collected
               out
               of
               History
               )
               I
               wil
               note
               the
               horoscope
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ;
               
               and
               thus
               I
               begin
               it
               :
               This
               Popery
               was
               conceived
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               as
               in
               2
               
                 Thess.
              
               2.
               is
               shewed
               .
               2
               It
               was
               quickned
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Victor
                 .
              
               3
               It
               did
               stir
               more
               powerfully
               under
               
                 Stephanus
              
               and
               
                 Cornelius
                 ,
              
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
              
               4
               More
               under
               
                 Damasus
              
               and
               others
               following
               .
               5
               It
               moved
               more
               strongly
               in
               the
               time
               neare
               its
               birth
               ,
               under
               
                 Leo
              
               the
               first
               .
               6
               It
               was
               born
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               by
               
                 Boniface
              
               the
               third
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               title
               of
               Universall
               Bishop
               was
               conferred
               by
               
                 Phocas
              
               the
               Emperor
               .
               7
               It
               came
               to
               its
               height
               and
               ripenesse
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Hildebrand
                 ,
              
               in
               whom
               Antichrist
               was
               visible
               ,
               
                 France
              
               and
               
                 Germany
              
               espyed
               it
               then
               ,
               and
               
                 Greece
                 ,
                 Syria
                 ,
                 Africa
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Aethiopia
              
               hath
               disclaimed
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               Antichristian
               ;
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               people
               more
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               have
               and
               doe
               now
               see
               him
               to
               bee
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               child
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               we
               in
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               now
               those
               that
               have
               seen
               him
               in
               these
               colours
               ,
               may
               well
               (
               if
               they
               have
               any
               saving
               grace
               in
               them
               )
               know
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Independents
               ,
               (
               so
               many
               as
               are
               sincere
               hearted
               )
               and
               wee
               the
               Presbyterialists
               ,
               have
               
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               his
               wiles
               ▪
               and
               fear
               lest
               he
               get
               footing
               again
               with
               us
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               I
               hope
               in
               this
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               joyned
               in
               uniformity
               .
               But
               now
               in
               order
               I
               come
               to
               note
               another
               great
               hinderance
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               joyning
               in
               a
               uniformity
               in
               this
               Presbyteriall
               government
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               feare
               lest
               we
               should
               have
               some
               want
               of
               Laws
               to
               punish
               those
               that
               shall
               hap
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               amongst
               us
               :
               
               for
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               sheep
               that
               as
               yet
               have
               not
               the
               scab
               will
               soon
               bee
               Itchy
               ,
               and
               be
               spoyled
               too
               ,
               for
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               true
               Proverbe
               is
               ,
               That
               one
               scabbed
               sheep
               will
               spoile
               the
               whole
               flock
               :
               it
               's
               true
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               against
               you
               in
               this
               neither
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               your
               direction
               to
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               both
               commands
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               for
               it
               too
               ,
               and
               examples
               of
               the
               inconveniences
               that
               have
               followed
               the
               neglecting
               of
               the
               putting
               in
               execution
               those
               good
               laws
               that
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               use
               against
               Idolaters
               ,
               to
               prevent
               this
               so
               great
               a
               mischief
               ,
               yet
               now
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               have
               care
               taken
               by
               the
               Parliament
               for
               this
               matter
               too
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               some
               experience
               of
               it
               already
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               what
               it
               is
               that
               God
               hath
               commanded
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               willl
               endevour
               to
               make
               a
               true
               conclusion
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               is
               no
               honest
               man
               that
               will
               refuse
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               guided
               by
               that
               )
               I
               will
               produce
               some
               Scripture
               for
               this
               point
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               place
               is
               in
               
                 Deut.
              
               13.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               were
               occasioners
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               
                 Israel
              
               were
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               a
               mans
               own
               child
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               parent
               must
               not
               conceal
               him
               ,
               but
               bring
               him
               out
               that
               he
               may
               die
               for
               it
               :
               And
               the
               Parents
               hands
               must
               be
               first
               upon
               him
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               a
               speciall
               Reason
               is
               rendred
               for
               it
               too
               in
               ver.
               11.
               
                 viz.
                 All
                 Israel
                 shall
                 hear
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 such
                 wickednesse
                 ;
              
               pray
               see
               these
               Texts
               ,
               for
               I
               conclude
               it
               is
               a
               most
               hellish
               sin
               in
               any
               man
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               thereby
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               of
               their
               salvation
               ;
               and
               in
               2
               
                 Kings
              
               23.
               you
               may
               read
               that
               
                 Josiah
              
               did
               put
               to
               death
               the
               idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               and
               
                 Eliah
              
               did
               the
               like
               to
               the
               Priests
               of
               
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               1
               
                 King.
              
               18.
               40.
               and
               in
               
                 Exod.
              
               22
               20.
               you
               may
               see
               Gods
               command
               is
               so
               there
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 ●o
                 any
                 God
                 ,
                 save
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 only
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 slain
              
               &
               
                 L●v
                 .
              
               26.
               30.
               yea
               ,
               the
               bones
               of
               Idolaters
               that
               were
               dead
               and
               lay
               in
               the
               m●numents
               were
               burnt
               ,
               2
               
                 Kin.
              
               23.
               16.
               and
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               idolatrous
               Kings
               ,
               must
               not
               lye
               near
               the
               place
               of
               Gods
               worship
               and
               service
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Ezek.
              
               43.
               7.
               let
               us
               leave
               this
               a
               while
               to
               the
               Parliament
               to
               consider
               of
               :
               thus
               you
               see
               that
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               yeeld
               to
               you
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               certainly
               to
               be
               concluded
               
               on
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               Point
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 nought
                 but
                 truth
                 you
                 will
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 I
                 strive
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 the
                 golden
                 Truth
                 would
                 claime
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 that
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               appeareth
               another
               point
               unto
               me
               ready
               for
               its
               taggs
               ,
               
               sent
               to
               me
               as
               from
               a
               messenger
               of
               heaven
               ,
               bemoaning
               and
               lamenting
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               sanctified
               with
               his
               own
               lips
               .
               And
               truly
               this
               almost
               affrighted
               me
               .
               And
               I
               wondered
               what
               Beast
               (
               amongst
               those
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               mentioned
               )
               this
               was
               ,
               that
               sent
               forth
               such
               a
               smoaking
               sulphurous
               favour
               .
               At
               length
               ,
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               espyed
               two
               kinds
               of
               creatures
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               me
               thought
               was
               a
               subtle
               Jesuite
               in
               an
               honest
               mans
               habit
               ,
               who
               seeing
               an
               honest
               man
               willing
               and
               forward
               to
               run
               away
               from
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               had
               but
               a
               weak
               judgment
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               might
               run
               too
               farre
               )
               hee
               therefore
               fluttering
               with
               the
               invented
               wings
               of
               either
               
                 Dedalus
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               wings
               of
               his
               son
               
                 I●arus
                 )
              
               beat
               the
               wind
               so
               close
               to
               their
               backs
               as
               they
               ran
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               too
               far
               gone
               of
               a
               sodain
               ,
               and
               were
               almost
               in
               the
               Red
               Sea
               before
               they
               were
               aware
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               like
               to
               have
               been
               drowned
               in
               their
               own
               bloud
               .
               And
               then
               I
               was
               well
               perswaded
               in
               my
               minde
               concerning
               this
               Beast
               ,
               and
               knew
               hee
               was
               one
               of
               
                 Romes
              
               croaking
               Frogs
               :
               But
               as
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               me
               thought
               he
               had
               some
               goodnesse
               in
               him
               indeed
               ,
               but
               yet
               hee
               had
               some
               malignity
               and
               peevishnesse
               in
               him
               against
               those
               that
               had
               abused
               the
               Formes
               of
               prayer
               before
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               is
               some
               malignity
               in
               some
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               most
               right
               way
               )
               and
               so
               he
               helped
               forward
               this
               distemper
               .
               I
               seeing
               thus
               where
               the
               distemper
               lay
               ,
               did
               resolve
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               middle
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               might
               guide
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               settle
               him
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               send
               the
               croaking
               Frog
               to
               his
               home
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ;
              
               and
               thus
               I
               began
               to
               argue
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               a
               Form
               of
               prayer
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               being
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               good
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Form
               ;
               for
               though
               some
               doe
               but
               babble
               in
               a
               Form
               ,
               yet
               you
               may
               not
               conclude
               that
               all
               are
               babblers
               that
               use
               a
               Form
               ,
               for
               then
               you
               will
               condemn
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               hee
               used
               a
               Form
               two
               or
               three
               times
               together
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               Psalms
               of
               
                 David
              
               were
               penned
               for
               praises
               to
               God
               for
               some
               mercies
               before
               received
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               be
               sung
               afterwards
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ;
               this
               you
               cannot
               deny
               I
               am
               sure
               .
               And
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               men
               do
               now
               but
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               were
               debarred
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               pray
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               have
               any
               saving
               grace
               in
               them
               .
               )
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               
               with
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
              
               to
               the
               contrary
               party
               
                 nothing
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 mindes
                 and
                 consciences
                 are
                 defiled
                 ;
              
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               those
               
               that
               have
               honest
               hearts
               ,
               will
               honestly
               make
               use
               of
               honest
               things
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               utterly
               deprive
               all
               sorts
               of
               a
               Form
               of
               prayer
               ,
               how
               then
               shall
               ignorant
               youths
               ,
               and
               little
               young
               maids
               pray
               ?
               nay
               ,
               many
               times
               old
               men
               are
               but
               new
               converts
               ,
               and
               what
               will
               you
               have
               them
               do
               ?
               If
               they
               use
               many
               words
               in
               a
               prayer
               ,
               they
               will
               too
               soon
               ask
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               like
               the
               mother
               of
               
                 Zebedees
              
               children
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               (
               being
               ignorant
               )
               will
               presently
               in
               their
               pride
               of
               Spirit
               think
               themselves
               fit
               to
               fit
               at
               the
               elbows
               of
               Christ
               in
               heaven
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               will
               think
               they
               are
               fitter
               for
               the
               place
               then
               
                 Moses
              
               or
               
                 Aaron
                 ;
                 )
              
               surely
               it
               were
               safer
               for
               such
               to
               use
               that
               Form
               which
               God
               taught
               the
               people
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 28.
              
               it
               was
               to
               them
               a
               Form
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Amen
                 .
              
               But
               if
               you
               can
               pray
               knowingly
               ,
               then
               poure
               out
               your
               hearts
               to
               God
               according
               to
               true
               knowledge
               :
               But
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               pray
               ,
               or
               say
               many
               words
               ,
               and
               but
               little
               matter
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               it
               was
               tautologie
               ,
               and
               often
               repeating
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               proceed
               farther
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               highly
               gifted
               too
               ;
               therefore
               take
               heed
               of
               spirituall
               pride
               ,
               judge
               of
               your
               abilities
               with
               a
               single
               eye
               .
               I
               know
               some
               that
               have
               applauded
               a
               Minister
               for
               making
               such
               an
               admirable
               prayer
               ,
               as
               none
               near
               him
               was
               to
               be
               compared
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               sillyest
               tautologie
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               ashamed
               to
               heare
               it
               .
               Doe
               you
               think
               in
               your
               conscience
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               were
               taught
               in
               a
               Form
               to
               ask
               for
               a
               hundred
               pounds
               of
               some
               that
               are
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               give
               it
               ;
               and
               also
               you
               wanted
               bread
               to
               put
               in
               your
               belly
               ,
               (
               being
               hungry
               and
               empty
               )
               that
               then
               you
               could
               not
               ask
               in
               that
               Forme
               ?
               yes
               ,
               I
               warrant
               you
               ;
               therefore
               beware
               of
               spirituall
               pride
               .
               But
               now
               having
               thus
               a
               little
               prepared
               you
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               )
               for
               some
               sure
               instruction
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               more
               home
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               11.
               1.
               you
               may
               see
               that
               our
               Saviour
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               a
               Form
               of
               prayer
               ,
               (
               they
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               pray
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               (
               unlesse
               some
               short
               prayer
               ,
               as
               at
               some
               other
               times
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 increase
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 When
                 ye
                 pray
                 say
                 ,
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               here
               you
               may
               see
               that
               they
               were
               to
               use
               the
               words
               that
               he
               taught
               them
               .
               And
               although
               
                 Luke
              
               hath
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 you
                 ,
              
               that
               's
               nothing
               to
               overthrow
               this
               Evangelist
               ,
               for
               both
               wayes
               are
               lawfull
               ;
               nay
               ,
               God
               sometime
               did
               bid
               the
               Jews
               that
               they
               should
               take
               unto
               them
               words
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               him
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               a
               Form
               of
               words
               too
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 H●sea
                 ,
              
               14.
               2
               ,
               3.
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 unto
                 you
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Take
                 away
                 all
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 us
                 graciously
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 wee
                 render
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ;
                 Ashur
                 shall
                 not
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 rid
                 :
                 upon
                 horses
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 we
                 say
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 our
                 Gods
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 findeth
                 mercy
                 .
              
               All
               this
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               the
               Lord
               taught
               the
               
               people
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Hosea
                 :
              
               And
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 hymnes
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 songs
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               did
               not
               here
               mean
               (
               in
               this
               place
               )
               any
               new
               Psalmes
               or
               hymnes
               ,
               for
               he
               bad
               them
               admonish
               each
               other
               in
               those
               Psalmes
               and
               hymnes
               ;
               therefore
               those
               Psalmes
               and
               hymnes
               were
               then
               Canonicall
               :
               although
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               upon
               some
               occasion
               ,
               (
               were
               it
               not
               for
               startling
               the
               weak
               in
               knowledge
               )
               that
               some
               Preacher
               that
               were
               a
               solid
               man
               ,
               would
               frame
               a
               Psalm
               for
               that
               speciall
               occasion
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               that
               can
               make
               a
               prayer
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               able
               also
               to
               make
               a
               Psalm
               )
               but
               this
               I
               think
               would
               be
               inconvenient
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               fit
               to
               bee
               done
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               Preacher
               himself
               should
               fit
               a
               Psalme
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Psalmes
               for
               the
               severall
               occasions
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               his
               Sermon
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               point
               also
               ,
               with
               this
               conclusion
               :
            
             
               
                 Now
                 since
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 Prayer-booke
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 afternoons
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 sleep
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 some
                 heads
                 have
                 tooke
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 dead
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 swoons
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Scriptures
                 we
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
                 Might
                 safely
                 entertaine
                 ;
              
               
                 Lest
                 wee
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 it
                 be
                 off
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 wee
                 sit
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               me
               thinketh
               I
               see
               another
               stand
               by
               ,
               
               with
               a
               question
               in
               his
               mouth
               ;
               (
               for
               these
               times
               are
               fraught
               with
               them
               now
               )
               And
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               How
               if
               Pipes
               and
               Organs
               should
               chance
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               us
               againe
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               before
               the
               Parliament
               begun
               ,
               will
               not
               that
               bee
               Idolatry
               thinke
               you
               ?
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               graunt
               us
               a
               warrant
               to
               run
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               what
               is
               lawfull
               in
               it selfe
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               an
               inconvenience
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               ;
               therefore
               ye
               ought
               to
               be
               informed
               well
               in
               your
               judgement
               before
               you
               bee
               too
               forward
               to
               make
               a
               conclusion
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               in
               it selfe
               it
               be
               Idolatry
               now
               ,
               what
               was
               it
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               God
               himself
               in
               
                 Davids
              
               time
               allowed
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               praises
               of
               his
               people
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               that
               the
               Pope
               useth
               it
               to
               his
               Idols
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               heathen
               very
               likely
               ;
               And
               besides
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               it
               by
               the
               which
               you
               would
               gather
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               that
               because
               the
               Papists
               use
               it
               ,
               therefore
               we
               may
               not
               use
               it
               ,
               then
               may
               not
               we
               sing
               unto
               the
               true
               God
               because
               the
               Papists
               sing
               unto
               their
               Idols
               ,
               (
               for
               singing
               is
               melody
               )
               therefore
               this
               your
               argument
               is
               of
               no
               validity
               .
               But
               here
               is
               another
               question
               put
               to
               mee
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               maine
               one
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               old
               Law
               it
               was
               lawfull
               ,
               
               but
               is
               not
               now
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               now
               commanded
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               briefly
               :
               if
               you
               consider
               the
               end
               wherefore
               it
               was
               at
               the
               first
               allowed
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               make
               conclusion
               .
               The
               end
               why
               it
               was
               first
               allowed
               was
               this
               ,
               to
               occasion
               joyfulnesse
               or
               chearfulnesse
               in
               the
               users
               and
               hearers
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               praise
               God
               with
               the
               more
               lively
               affections
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               know
               it
               is
               an
               outward
               occasion
               of
               naturall
               joy
               ;
               )
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               being
               then
               used
               with
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               in
               Psalmes
               or
               hymnes
               ,
               doe
               turn
               the
               use
               of
               it
               (
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               )
               to
               the
               more
               hearty
               praising
               of
               God
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               your
               question
               more
               fully
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               commanded
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               now
               lawfull
               for
               us
               to
               use
               it
               in
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               .
               Why
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               would
               have
               us
               to
               use
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               inable
               us
               to
               praise
               God
               the
               more
               chearfully
               :
               But
               (
               saith
               some
               )
               some
               doe
               regard
               the
               melody
               more
               then
               the
               matter
               they
               sing
               ,
               or
               God
               to
               whom
               they
               sing
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               so
               without
               all
               question
               doe
               some
               that
               sing
               without
               Musicke
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               devotion
               to
               God
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostles
               conclusion
               must
               bee
               ours
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               the
               pure
               ,
               all
               good
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               are
               otherwise
               is
               no
               good
               thing
               pure
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               But
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               forbid
               it
               now
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               I
               doe
               answer
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               at
               this
               time
               are
               forborn
               for
               divers
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               and
               especially
               hath
               lately
               been
               )
               a
               time
               of
               mourning
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               mourne
               with
               sorrowfull
               hearts
               ,
               rather
               then
               joyous
               hearts
               ,
               although
               wee
               bee
               godly
               disposed
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               know
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 David
              
               musick
               was
               not
               used
               ,
               when
               they
               fasted
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               humbled
               for
               some
               punishment
               that
               then
               was
               upon
               them
               .
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               forbid
               by
               the
               Parliament
               to
               satisfie
               the
               People
               who
               are
               weake
               in
               their
               judgement
               and
               thought
               every
               thing
               was
               Popery
               or
               Idolatry
               ,
               because
               some
               did
               begin
               to
               leave
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               the
               People
               were
               addicted
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               bee
               taken
               away
               .
               For
               the
               Brasen
               Serpent
               that
               was
               set
               up
               (
               at
               first
               )
               for
               good
               use
               ,
               was
               taken
               downe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               detestation
               and
               called
               a
               piece
               of
               Brasse
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               had
               idolatrized
               to
               it
               ;
               But
               this
               shall
               be
               my
               conclusion
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               whether
               it
               be
               or
               bee
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               end
               this
               Point
               ,
               with
               a
               generall
               reason
               why
               I
               have
               treated
               thus
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               learn
               the
               Reader
               hereof
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               distinctions
               ;
               for
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               many
               mischiefs
               are
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               ,
               either
               cannot
               or
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               :
               what
               the
               Reasons
               are
               I
               leave
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               some
               of
               those
               I
               mentioned
               in
               my
               former
               
               points
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               policy
               .
               But
               now
               I
               will
               set
               to
               your
               view
               some
               Scriptures
               to
               you
               to
               pitch
               your
               judgement
               on
               more
               clearely
               ,
               both
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               :
               first
               in
               
                 Exod.
                 15.
                 20.
                 
                 Miriam
              
               the
               Prophetesse
               did
               praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               instruments
               of
               musick
               .
               
                 Judg.
              
               11.
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               There
               you
               may
               see
               
                 Jephthah's
              
               daughter
               did
               it
               too
               .
               
                 Chap.
              
               21.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               There
               was
               a
               feast
               at
               
                 Shiloh
              
               yearly
               ,
               
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               and
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Shiloh
              
               did
               use
               to
               dance
               there
               at
               that
               feast
               .
               
                 Psal.
                 149.
                 3.
                 
                 L●t
                 them
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 dance
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 tymbrell
                 and
                 harpe
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Psal.
              
               150.
               
               &
               
                 Psal.
                 33.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 Psal.
              
               108.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               I
               will
               end
               with
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Revelation
              
               of
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               chap.
               14.
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               I
               pray
               consider
               of
               it
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 harpers
                 ,
                 harping
                 with
                 their
                 harps
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sung
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 song
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               Chap.
               15.
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 They
                 had
                 harps
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 and
                 they
                 sang
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 Moses
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Great
                 and
                 marvailous
                 are
                 thy
                 workes
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 true
                 are
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 thou
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               
                 Some
                 have
                 such
                 tender
                 sculls
                 ,
                 they
                 'l
                 dye
                 with
                 little
                 haile
                 ;
              
               
                 As
                 goslings
                 tender
                 be
                 ,
                 alas
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 aile
                 ?
              
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               wherein
               the
               difference
               lyeth
               betwixt
               those
               that
               stand
               for
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               things
               contained
               in
               those
               Points
               thus
               lately
               treated
               of
               ;
               and
               consequently
               why
               we
               may
               not
               joyn
               together
               in
               the
               Presbyteriall
               government
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               first
               of
               the
               last
               three
               things
               I
               promised
               to
               touch
               ,
               
               and
               that
               is
               to
               answer
               some
               of
               the
               Sectaries
               to
               some
               things
               which
               they
               affirm
               of
               themselves
               ,
               concerning
               their
               conversation
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               most
               godly
               people
               in
               their
               lives
               and
               conversations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               have
               the
               better
               judgements
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               take
               your
               bare
               word
               for
               it
               neither
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               plead
               for
               a
               confusion
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               contrary
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               is
               an
               ill
               signe
               in
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               uncharitable
               in
               your
               censures
               of
               us
               the
               Presbyterials
               ,
               you
               account
               most
               of
               us
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               although
               you
               cannot
               prove
               us
               to
               live
               in
               such
               sins
               ,
               (
               and
               especially
               in
               that
               degree
               in
               those
               sins
               )
               which
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               exclude
               a
               man
               for
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               a
               good
               sign
               think
               you
               ?
               Thirdly
               if
               you
               say
               that
               you
               are
               more
               zealous
               in
               your
               following
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               the
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               ;
               &
               therefore
               you
               are
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               godly
               then
               the
               Presbyterials
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               so
               might
               the
               Pharisees
               have
               said
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               had
               their
               name
               
                 zelotes
              
               (
               many
               of
               them
               ;
               )
               yea
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               they
               did
               
               separate
               from
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               called
               Pharisees
               ,
               the
               which
               word
               commeth
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 Phares
                 ,
              
               which
               signifieth
               to
               make
               a
               breach
               by
               separating
               from
               others
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               a
               commendation
               alwayes
               think
               you
               ?
               you
               know
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               worse
               then
               the
               common
               people
               were
               from
               whom
               they
               separated
               ,
               for
               inwardly
               they
               were
               full
               of
               rottennesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ravening
               wolves
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               so
               zealous
               to
               pay
               tithe
               of
               mint
               ,
               anise
               ,
               and
               cummin
               .
               By
               all
               this
               you
               see
               now
               ,
               that
               your
               argument
               therein
               is
               stark
               naught
               ;
               besides
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               that
               the
               Presbyterialls
               are
               more
               forward
               to
               neighbourly
               goodwill
               ,
               and
               to
               accommodate
               a
               man
               with
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               :
               this
               I
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               true
               (
               although
               I
               have
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               what
               I
               pay
               for
               .
               )
               But
               the
               Independents
               are
               full
               of
               shifts
               and
               excuses
               ,
               (
               so
               many
               as
               I
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               )
               I
               wish
               they
               would
               not
               equivocate
               so
               much
               as
               they
               doe
               ;
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               ●eale
               truly
               in
               their
               shops
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               say
               they
               have
               more
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               will
               of
               God
               then
               the
               Presbyterialls
               have
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               (
               if
               this
               were
               true
               )
               you
               are
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               if
               your
               hearts
               are
               not
               thereby
               made
               better
               ;
               for
               you
               come
               much
               short
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               literall
               knowledge
               of
               Divine
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               worst
               of
               people
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               true
               neither
               which
               you
               affirm
               of
               your selves
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               that
               you
               are
               the
               most
               knowing
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               exceeding
               weak
               in
               your
               judgements
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               more
               part
               )
               And
               many
               of
               the
               Presbyterialls
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               literall
               knowledge
               ,
               have
               notwithstanding
               a
               better
               understanding
               in
               many
               things
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               sincere
               hearted
               too
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               I
               wish
               I
               might
               not
               say
               that
               there
               is
               with
               you
               too
               many
               mountaines
               of
               spirituall
               pride
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               another
               sect
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               called
               themselves
               Sadduces
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               more
               just
               in
               their
               dealings
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               not
               such
               as
               had
               saving
               grace
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               called
               themselves
               Sadduces
               from
               the
               hebrew
               word
               
                 tsedek
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               some
               Expositors
               affirm
               )
               and
               yet
               they
               denyed
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               therefore
               this
               is
               no
               true
               infallible
               signe
               neither
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               as
               forward
               to
               corporall
               pride
               ,
               as
               the
               Presbyterialls
               too
               ?
               (
               although
               I
               think
               you
               are
               not
               so
               sick
               of
               the
               fashions
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Presbyterialls
               are
               .
               )
               Seventhly
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               more
               obstinate
               in
               your
               way
               of
               separation
               after
               conviction
               ,
               then
               the
               Presbyterialls
               are
               ?
               I
               wish
               I
               could
               not
               justly
               complaine
               of
               this
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               knowne
               many
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               yeelded
               in
               many
               chief
               things
               in
               their
               way
               of
               separation
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               go
               on
               still
               in
               their
               way
               of
               divisions
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               you
               is
               wilfull
               obstinacy
               also
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               speak
               this
               to
               excuse
               the
               
               Presbyterialls
               from
               many
               sins
               ,
               no
               ,
               I
               blame
               our selves
               exceedingly
               too
               :
               But
               this
               is
               the
               maine
               thing
               which
               I
               aime
               at
               ,
               to
               beat
               downe
               men
               from
               esteeming
               of
               themselves
               above
               that
               which
               they
               are
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               point
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Some
                 have
                 such
                 shallow-heads
                 and
                 gnats
                 about
                 their
                 eares
                 ;
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 their
                 hearts
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 their
                 feares
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               farther
               (
               you
               say
               )
               that
               many
               of
               our
               side
               are
               ignorant
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               live
               loosly
               in
               their
               conversations
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               doe
               so
               ;
               and
               you
               say
               they
               be
               proud
               and
               scornfull
               in
               their
               carriage
               to
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               have
               others
               to
               stoop
               to
               them
               because
               of
               their
               gay-cloaths
               and
               big
               looks
               ,
               they
               having
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               much
               of
               this
               worlds
               good
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               have
               little
               or
               no
               vertue
               in
               them
               ;
               the
               which
               is
               that
               which
               is
               worthy
               of
               the
               true
               respect
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               bare
               title
               .
               In
               this
               I
               will
               not
               dissent
               from
               you
               ,
               but
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               not
               much
               respect
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               but
               an
               adjunct
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               for
               
                 Dives
              
               was
               gay
               ,
               and
               had
               this
               worlds
               goods
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               any
               whit
               the
               better
               esteemed
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               hell
               must
               be
               the
               place
               of
               such
               a
               one
               :
               
               but
               yet
               these
               with
               us
               may
               have
               some
               saving
               grace
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               you
               must
               endevour
               to
               distinguish
               degrees
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               otherwise
               you
               will
               never
               bee
               able
               to
               make
               a
               true
               conclusion
               .
               And
               truly
               this
               is
               a
               great
               reason
               for
               me
               to
               conclude
               that
               your
               Leaders
               are
               either
               ignorant
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               keep
               you
               blinde
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               remaine
               Separatists
               still
               .
               You
               may
               know
               that
               those
               that
               have
               this
               worlds
               goods
               are
               lyable
               to
               many
               temptations
               ,
               which
               other
               inferiour
               people
               are
               more
               free
               from
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               themselves
               fail
               as
               much
               another
               way
               perhaps
               too
               .
               Have
               you
               never
               seen
               a
               man
               that
               being
               holden
               in
               from
               occasions
               of
               temptations
               ,
               by
               being
               in
               a
               mean
               estate
               ,
               and
               thereby
               afflicted
               ;
               who
               ,
               afterwards
               ,
               having
               been
               raised
               to
               a
               greater
               estate
               ,
               was
               more
               vaine
               then
               those
               whom
               hee
               before
               counted
               wicked
               ;
               
               see
               how
               good
               
                 David
              
               failed
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               when
               great
               temptations
               encountred
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               at
               rest
               in
               his
               kingdom
               of
               wealth
               ,
               walking
               and
               solacing
               himself
               upon
               his
               house
               top
               ,
               and
               having
               such
               an
               object
               of
               carnall
               delight
               ;
               and
               that
               sin
               did
               occasion
               another
               as
               great
               ,
               O
               that
               was
               a
               great
               one
               indeed
               !
               for
               having
               faln
               into
               the
               sinne
               of
               adultery
               ,
               and
               thereby
               being
               lyable
               to
               disgrace
               ,
               he
               thought
               to
               cover
               it
               ,
               by
               using
               policy
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               policy
               must
               neverthelesse
               goe
               somewhat
               neare
               him
               too
               ;
               but
               yet
               he
               thought
               ,
               having
               such
               an
               occasion
               to
               hazard
               
                 Vriah
              
               in
               battail
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               more
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               adventured
               upon
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               
                 Vriah
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               he
               might
               take
               her
               to
               be
               his
               wife
               ,
               to
               cover
               the
               sin
               from
               being
               known
               :
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               they
               are
               
               more
               lyable
               to
               carnality
               and
               vanity
               then
               many
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               saving
               grace
               in
               them
               .
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               for
               the
               Point
               we
               stand
               for
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               I
               still
               stand
               for
               truth
               ,
               although
               abuses
               be
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               ,
               no
               outward
               accommodations
               will
               bestead
               us
               at
               the
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 strouts
                 ,
                 nor
                 clouts
                 ,
                 nor
                 words
                 that
                 swell
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 will
                 bestead
                 us
                 then
                 ;
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 tell
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 vertue
                 maketh
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               must
               note
               another
               thing
               which
               is
               prevalent
               in
               keeping
               men
               from
               renouncing
               an
               opinion
               once
               maintained
               by
               them
               ,
               
               though
               now
               convinced
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               undergoing
               of
               some
               disgrace
               ,
               lest
               others
               doe
               deride
               them
               ;
               and
               truly
               my
               heart
               almost
               bleedeth
               to
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               great
               tryall
               indeed
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               men
               have
               not
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               yet
               I
               hope
               we
               do
               consider
               that
               God
               is
               to
               have
               his
               glory
               ,
               what
               ever
               we
               undergoe
               ;
               
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 lyer
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               I
               hope
               ,
               
               ●f
               the
               Presbyterialls
               be
               well
               admonished
               ,
               they
               will
               forbeare
               scoffing
               at
               those
               that
               shall
               come
               and
               joyn
               with
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               once
               said
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               )
               Are
               there
               not
               sins
               with
               us
               also
               ?
               yes
               surely
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               we
               sin
               all
               :
               O
               that
               we
               could
               joyn
               together
               ,
               then
               might
               wee
               easily
               prevail
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               wholsome
               Laws
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Officers
               too
               ,
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               a
               more
               stricter
               way
               in
               godlinesse
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               take
               some
               notice
               of
               such
               things
               as
               may
               whet
               our
               affections
               more
               specially
               to
               perform
               our
               duties
               severally
               :
               
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               honour
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               all
               glory
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               good
               is
               (
               and
               ought
               )
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               totality
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               in
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               ;
               and
               in
               him
               all
               things
               consist
               ,
               whose
               goodnesse
               doth
               appeare
               in
               his
               creating
               of
               us
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               other
               qualities
               ;
               in
               a
               fit
               degree
               for
               creatures
               to
               have
               resemblance
               of
               their
               Creator
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               blessed
               for
               evermore
               ;
               whose
               purity
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               his
               Law
               which
               he
               hath
               set
               to
               our
               view
               ,
               to
               behold
               his
               excellency
               in
               ;
               the
               which
               
                 Moses
              
               the
               man
               of
               God
               admired
               with
               these
               words
               to
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 What
                 Nation
                 is
                 there
                 under
                 heaven
                 that
                 have
                 Lawes
                 so
                 righteous
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 ?
              
               And
               
                 David
              
               saith
               thus
               of
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Law
                 is
                 very
                 pure
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thy
                 servant
                 loveth
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               consider
               also
               how
               wee
               (
               in
               the
               loines
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               )
               are
               falne
               from
               that
               happy
               estate
               of
               that
               blessed
               Creation
               ;
               and
               also
               what
               is
               due
               to
               us
               now
               by
               falling
               from
               God
               by
               our
               disobedience
               ,
               even
               everlasting
               damnation
               and
               torture
               ,
               and
               
               torment
               in
               hell
               for
               evermore
               .
               Consider
               also
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               in
               providing
               for
               us
               a
               remedy
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               subjects
               of
               torments
               in
               hell
               ,
               but
               be
               vessels
               of
               glory
               in
               heaven
               ,
               onely
               upon
               good
               and
               honest
               conditions
               ,
               faith
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Son
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               requi●eth
               nothing
               of
               us
               but
               to
               walk
               honestly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               graces
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               knocking
               at
               the
               doores
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               bidding
               us
               open
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               giveth
               us
               power
               and
               ability
               to
               open
               ,
               onely
               that
               we
               be
               not
               wanting
               in
               the
               not
               using
               those
               abilities
               which
               he
               doth
               give
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               slight
               and
               neglect
               this
               second
               great
               mercy
               of
               his
               ,
               then
               must
               we
               be
               subjects
               of
               the
               greater
               torments
               in
               hel
               for
               evermore
               with
               dreadful
               Devils
               ,
               and
               cursed
               Fiends
               ,
               and
               damned
               Angels
               ,
               and
               with
               Men
               in
               a
               woful
               condition
               ,
               being
               tortured
               and
               tormented
               ,
               easless
               ,
               and
               endless
               ,
               gnashing
               their
               teeth
               in
               anguish
               and
               pain
               .
               Consider
               this
               ,
               and
               beware
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               in
               time
               ,
               before
               time
               be
               no
               more
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               consider
               what
               allurements
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               in
               his
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               for
               our
               encouragement
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Daniel
              
               in
               his
               12
               chapter
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 be
                 wise
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 turn
                 many
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Book
               called
               the
               
                 Ap●calyps
              
               or
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
              
               are
               many
               allurements
               for
               us
               to
               be
               whetted
               on
               in
               godlinesse
               ;
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 overcommeth
                 will
                 I
                 give
              
               (
               said
               God
               )
               
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 Manna
                 that
                 is
                 hid
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 white
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 river
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 celestiall
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 weare
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 paradise
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               betokeneth
               the
               glory
               of
               an
               Emperor
               ;
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 morning
                 Star
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 pillar
                 glittering
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 write
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 new
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 write
                 upon
                 him
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 also
                 .
              
               Rev.
               3.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 be
                 will
                 s●p
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 ●e
                 shall
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               ver.
               21.
               
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               us
               such
               allurements
               to
               become
               his
               sons
               and
               heires
               of
               the
               celestial
               kingdom
               .
               And
               these
               are
               held
               forth
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               might
               not
               be
               weary
               in
               wel-doing
               ,
               though
               we
               meet
               with
               many
               discouragements
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               That
               
                 wee
                 must
                 through
                 many
                 afflictions
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
              
               These
               things
               made
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               (
               or
               the
               most
               of
               them
               )
               to
               undergo
               many
               tryals
               ;
               and
               the
               Prophets
               to
               bee
               content
               to
               be
               sawne
               asunder
               ,
               beheaded
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               slain
               as
               
                 Iames
              
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               cast
               into
               dungeons
               ,
               as
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ▪
              
               &c.
               to
               be
               bound
               and
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               slaine
               or
               beheaded
               ,
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               was
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               tortured
               as
               those
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               
               And
               
               cruly
               I
               wish
               some
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               would
               beware
               lest
               they
               use
               some
               little
               better
               then
               those
               that
               stripped
               honest
               
                 Joseph
              
               of
               his
               goodly
               coat
               ,
               because
               it
               seemed
               in
               their
               eyes
               to
               be
               too
               good
               for
               him
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               at
               length
               they
               confessed
               that
               their
               trouble
               and
               afflictions
               were
               repayed
               into
               their
               own
               bosomes
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               guilty
               concerning
               their
               brother
               ;
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 behold
                 ,
              
               (
               said
               Reuben
               )
               
                 his
                 blood
                 is
                 required
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 heroicall-spirited
              
               Habakkuk
               
                 in
                 3
                 chap.
                 &
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 verses
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 ,
              
               Although
               the
               fig
               should
               not
               blossome
               ,
               neither
               fruit
               be
               in
               the
               Vines
               ;
               though
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               Olive
               should
               faile
               ,
               the
               field
               should
               y●eld
               no
               meat
               ;
               though
               the
               flock
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               fold
               ,
               and
               there
               bee
               no
               herd
               in
               the
               stalls
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               joy
               in
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ;
               the
               Lord
               God
               is
               my
               strength
               ,
               and
               ●e
               will
               make
               my
               feet
               like
               hindes
               feet
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               make
               me
               to
               walk
               upon
               mine
               high-places
               ;
               To
               the
               chief
               singer
               on
               my
               stringed
               Instrument
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               HEre
               followeth
               a
               few
               other
               Points
               ,
               
               that
               some
               fearfully
               doe
               miscarry
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               I
               stand
               amazed
               at
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               That
               any
               should
               either
               beleeve
               or
               say
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               took
               not
               flesh
               of
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
              
               I
               will
               onely
               quote
               Scriptures
               to
               satisfie
               some
               ,
               lest
               weak
               honest
               soules
               do
               chance
               to
               stumble
               and
               fall
               by
               such
               Hereticks
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 Whose
                 are
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 flesh
                 Christ
                 came
                 ;
              
               here
               you
               see
               that
               Christ
               came
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               of
               them
               he
               received
               his
               flesh
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
              
               here
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               made
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Act.
                 22.
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Davids
                 loines
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 raise
                 up
                 Christ
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 Acts
                 13
                 23.
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 David
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               Point
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               there
               is
               ,
               
               (
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               call
               them
               )
               That
               hold
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               begot
               or
               derived
               from
               its
               Parents
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               such
               a
               fancy
               ,
               that
               I
               detest
               to
               think
               of
               it
               :
               First
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               two
               by
               Reason
               ,
               against
               it
               ,
               Why
               should
               not
               every
               childe
               have
               two
               souls
               and
               so
               be
               a
               Monster
               ,
               if
               that
               your
               conclusion
               were
               a
               truth
               ,
               by
               receiving
               it
               from
               its
               parents
               ?
               for
               although
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               body
               is
               to
               be
               derived
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               nourishment
               which
               it
               receiveth
               from
               the
               4
               Elements
               ,
               yet
               the
               soul
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               derived
               so
               from
               the
               Parents
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               spirituall
               inspiration
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               nourished
               by
               any
               of
               the
               four
               Elements
               ,
               but
               hath
               its
               existence
               and
               subsistence
               from
               God
               onely
               .
               And
               now
               I
               come
               to
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 When
                 God
                 made
                 one
                 ,
                 yet
                 ●e
                 had
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefore
               man
               had
               no
               more
               Spirit
               ,
               neither
               hath
               any
               man
               ,
               any
               more
               Spirit
               or
               soul
               but
               what
               he
               hath
               received
               
               from
               God
               immediatly
               ,
               for
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 God
                 had
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
              
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               (
               very
               likely
               and
               chiefly
               )
               that
               God
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               the
               flesh
               it self
               ;
               for
               although
               God
               be
               the
               God
               of
               the
               flesh
               too
               ,
               yet
               that
               being
               made
               of
               the
               four
               Elements
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               specially
               regarded
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               spirit
               or
               soul
               is
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               
                 Moses
              
               calleth
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Numb.
                 16.
                 22.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 set
                 a
                 man
                 over
                 the
                 congregation
                 :
              
               so
               much
               shall
               serve
               for
               that
               point
               .
            
             
               Gods
               dearest
               children
               sometimes
               falling
               into
               some
               capitall
               sinne
               or
               sins
               ,
               
               may
               thereby
               occasion
               the
               Lord
               to
               scourge
               them
               temporally
               for
               it
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               openly
               committed
               or
               publickly
               known
               ,
               though
               they
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               not
               more
               speedily
               repented
               of
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               
                 David
              
               for
               his
               numbring
               his
               people
               in
               his
               pride
               ,
               and
               2
               
                 Sam.
              
               12.
               10.
               there
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               have
               a
               scourge
               for
               som
               sin
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               ;
               for
               because
               of
               
                 Davids
              
               sin
               with
               
                 Bathshebah
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               slaying
               of
               
                 Vriah
              
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               politick
               way
               to
               save
               his
               credit
               ,
               and
               cover
               his
               sin
               ,
               the
               sword
               did
               never
               depart
               from
               his
               house
               :
               Let
               us
               beware
               of
               sin
               in
               that
               regard
               also
               .
            
             
               Now
               a
               word
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               prevent
               some
               mens
               discouraging
               of
               good
               Christians
               ,
               telling
               them
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               sure
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               here
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               Here
               followeth
               some
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               salvation
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               
               the
               first
               is
               in
               
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 47.
                 
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 me
                 hath
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ;
              
               here
               the
               Evangelist
               doth
               not
               barely
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               beleever
               hath
               life
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               ;
               &
               in
               ver.
               54
               also
               ,
               &
               
                 Joh.
                 5.
                 24.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ;
              
               &
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 you
                 shall
                 never
                 fall
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 an
                 entrance
                 shall
                 be
                 ministred
                 unto
                 you
                 abundantly
                 into
                 the
                 everlasting
                 kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               now
               if
               you
               would
               know
               what
               things
               those
               bee
               that
               you
               must
               have
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               never
               fall
               ,
               but
               be
               assured
               to
               be
               entred
               into
               heaven
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               before-hand
               ,
               then
               look
               in
               ver.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               may
               see
               them
               ;
               the
               which
               if
               you
               get
               ,
               you
               are
               sure
               never
               to
               fal
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               affirm
               that
               all
               beleevers
               have
               that
               faith
               of
               assurance
               ,
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               last
               Text
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               and
               may
               be
               obtained
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               men
               doe
               not
               see
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               is
               (
               among
               many
               )
               especially
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               yeeld
               obedience
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               so
               much
               of
               the
               morall
               Law
               ,
               as
               they
               know
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               it
               ,
               informing
               their
               hearts
               or
               consciences
               ;
               or
               without
               the
               letter
               ,
               viz.
               written
               in
               their
               conscience
               .
            
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               doe
               his
               wil
               ,
               
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               I
               speak
               of
               my self
               ,
               
                 Jo●.
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 23.
                 
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 ordereth
                 his
                 conversation
                 aright
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 sh●w
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
              
               Ezek.
               43.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               know
               there
               must
               bee
               some
               generall
               hopes
               in
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               sins
               which
               hee
               seeth
               in
               him
               ;
               although
               that
               knowledg
               be
               not
               with
               saving
               faith
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               some
               generall
               notions
               that
               will
               not
               bestead
               him
               that
               resteth
               in
               them
               .
               2
               Cor
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 heart
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 vail
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               Until
               a
               man
               repenteth
               himself
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               God
               hath
               convinced
               him
               of
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               he
               shall
               remain
               blinde
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               there
               must
               goe
               a
               legall
               repentance
               before
               an
               Evangelicall
               repentance
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 23
                 
                 ▪
                 You
                 when
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 repented
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ;
              
               God
               giveth
               many
               gifts
               ,
               but
               man
               neglecteth
               him
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               places
               to
               shew
               ,
               
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               the
               true
               justifying
               faith
               concerning
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               that
               is
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               contrary
               to
               some
               mens
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               alike
               in
               their
               inward
               hearts
               or
               quali●ications
               ;
               the
               first
               place
               is
               
                 Psal
                 ▪
              
               18.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               to
               the
               26.
               
               &
               
                 Psal.
                 26.
                 
                 Psal.
                 28.
                 
                 Psal.
              
               131.
               1
               ,
               2.
               &
               in
               2
               
                 Sam.
              
               22.
               very
               largely
               .
               See
               all
               these
               places
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               may
               have
               assurance
               that
               a
               man
               may
               speak
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               concerning
               his
               owne
               integrity
               of
               heart
               ,
               if
               in
               case
               others
               would
               blast
               his
               due
               reputation
               ;
               provided
               that
               it
               bee
               so
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               truth
               .
               I
               speak
               this
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               some
               wicked
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               that
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               among
               men
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               that
               all
               are
               alike
               now
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               excepting
               onely
               the
               imputative
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               with
               my
               own
               eares
               to
               my
               great
               grief
               ,
               some
               man
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               justified
               have
               no
               inherent
               holinesse
               nor
               righteousnesse
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               why
               then
               did
               our
               Saviour
               pronounce
               a
               blessednesse
               to
               those
               that
               are
               pure
               in
               heart
               ?
               And
               why
               did
               all
               the
               Apostles
               preach
               sanctification
               to
               be
               inherently
               in
               the
               justified
               ones
               ?
               yea
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               he
               is
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 Paul
              
               himselfe
               (
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Brethren
               )
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 the
                 hid
                 mysteries
                 to
                 us
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               all
               the
               Apostles
               calleth
               upon
               men
               to
               be
               (
               not
               onely
               beleevers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               )
               sanctified
               throughout
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               imperfect
               in
               regard
               of
               degrees
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Prophet
               concluded
               that
               all
               our
               righteousnesse
               were
               as
               filthy
               rags
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               
                 James
              
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               This
               point
               is
               to
               shew
               how
               many
               subjects
               have
               neglected
               ,
               refused
               and
               opposed
               their
               Kings
               commands
               ,
               when
               those
               commands
               were
               unjust
               by
               Gods
               expresse
               Word
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               did
               hinder
               their
               King
               from
               acting
               sin
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               force
               too
               .
            
             
               My
               first
               Scripture
               is
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 26.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Azariah
                 ,
              
               and
               fourscore
               valiant
               men
               withstood
               
                 Vzziah
              
               their
               King
               ,
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               sinning
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               subjects
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               he
               being
               forbid
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               command
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               had
               not
               hindred
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               should
               have
               smarted
               for
               it
               as
               well
               as
               their
               King.
               1
               
                 Sam.
              
               14.
               45.
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               did
               hinder
               their
               King
               
                 Saul
              
               from
               committing
               a
               sin
               against
               one
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               sworn
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               resist
               him
               ,
               and
               swore
               that
               
                 Jonathan
              
               should
               not
               die
               ,
               
               (
               seeing
               he
               did
               not
               deserve
               death
               :
               )
               
                 Jonathan
              
               knew
               not
               of
               his
               Fathers
               oath
               concerning
               that
               thing
               ;
               if
               the
               oath
               it self
               had
               been
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               in
               ver.
               27.
               and
               such
               a
               one
               was
               to
               be
               pardoned
               by
               Gods
               command
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Ezek.
                 45.
                 19.
                 
                 Numb.
              
               15.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               &
               
                 Levit.
              
               4
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               this
               is
               noted
               also
               as
               a
               good
               deed
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               opposing
               their
               Kings
               in
               these
               things
               .
               And
               in
               1
               
                 Sam.
              
               20.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               
                 Jonathan
              
               would
               rescue
               good
               
                 David
              
               from
               
                 Sauls
              
               ma●●cious
               and
               murderous
               intent
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               
                 Sauls
              
               displeasure
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               hazarding
               of
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               for
               this
               his
               so
               doing
               .
               This
               did
               good
               
                 Jonathan
              
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               this
               also
               is
               recorded
               for
               his
               commendation
               .
               But
               contrariwise
               when
               the
               people
               did
               not
               hinder
               their
               Kings
               ,
               but
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               that
               which
               was
               evill
               ;
               then
               they
               and
               their
               Kings
               must
               smart
               for
               it
               too
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               the
               peoples
               joyning
               with
               their
               King
               
                 Ahaziah
                 ,
              
               against
               
                 Elijah
              
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               in
               2
               
                 King.
              
               1.
               
               And
               so
               alwayes
               throughout
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               may
               observe
               the
               like
               punishment
               upon
               the
               people
               for
               seconding
               their
               Governors
               in
               evill
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               very
               cause
               of
               the
               casting
               off
               of
               the
               Jewes
               chiefly
               ;
               for
               they
               joyned
               with
               their
               High-priest
               ,
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Jewes
               in
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               blood
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               their
               governours
               unto
               this
               day
               :
               Do
               you
               not
               think
               it
               had
               been
               happy
               for
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               opposed
               their
               Elders
               and
               Governors
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               from
               slaying
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ?
               Yes
               truly
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               well
               for
               that
               people
               .
               And
               the
               subjects
               of
               
                 Ahab
              
               were
               accessory
               to
               
                 Ahabs
              
               sparing
               of
               
                 Benhad●d
                 ,
              
               and
               see
               what
               they
               were
               to
               receive
               of
               God
               for
               that
               sin
               ,
               as
               in
               1
               
                 King.
              
               20.
               42.
               they
               must
               die
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               followeth
               certain
               Scriptures
               shewing
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               places
               where
               the
               Idolaters
               worshipped
               their
               false
               Gods
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               
               places
               that
               were
               built
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               so
               used
               publickly
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               rendred
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               or
               destroy
               the
               name
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               and
               Idolaters
               )
               out
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Neverthelesse
               their
               Cities
               ,
               
               Vineyards
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               Houses
               were
               to
               stand
               still
               for
               their
               habitations
               ,
               (
               except
               those
               places
               where
               they
               publickly
               or
               usually
               wove
               hangings
               for
               their
               Groves
               ,
               &c.
               
               2
               
                 Kin.
              
               23.
               7.
               
               )
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Deut.
              
               6.
               10.
               and
               Chap.
               19.
               1.
               
            
             
               Idolatry
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               is
               too
               easily
               entertained
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               by
               small
               occasions
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               had
               wofull
               experience
               of
               it
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               not
               watching
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               entertained
               into
               many
               hearts
               ,
               so
               prevalent
               is
               this
               sin
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               How
               soon
               were
               the
               
                 Asian
              
               Churches
               be-pestered
               with
               corruption
               in
               this
               sin
               ,
               as
               others
               also
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               forewarned
               them
               before
               they
               were
               utterly
               faln
               away
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               we
               now
               been
               warned
               from
               God
               by
               many
               instruments
               which
               hee
               hath
               stirred
               up
               in
               his
               Cause
               ,
               to
               set
               us
               in
               a
               right
               way
               again
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               frogs
               ,
               which
               have
               troubled
               us
               with
               
                 Baalzebubs
              
               sulphur
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 some
                 did
                 wink
                 ,
                 and
                 closely
                 think
              
               
                 To
                 leave
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 lurches
                 ;
              
               
                 God
                 did
                 provide
                 with
                 Pen
                 and
                 Ink
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 
                   Johns
                
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             
               THE
               VOICE
               of
               INFANTS
               BY
               
                 INFANTS
                 DEFENDER
                 .
              
            
             
               LUKE
               9.
               50.
               
            
             
               Forbid
               him
               not
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               is
               not
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               for
               us
               ,
            
             
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               cause
               ,
            
             
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               29.
               
            
             
               Behold
               the
               Babe
               wept
               ,
            
             
               Exod.
               2.
               6.
               
            
             
               And
               I
               Brethren
               ,
               when
               I
               came
               to
               you
               ,
               came
               not
               with
               excellency
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               declaring
               to
               you
               the
               testimony
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               truly
               I
               am
               full
               of
               power
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               of
               might
               to
               declare
               unto
               
                 Jacob
              
               his
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 Israel
              
               his
               sins
               ,
            
             
               Micah
               3.
               8.
               
            
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               to
               Babes
               :
               even
               so
               Father
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               seemed
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             
               Matth.
               11.
               25.
               
            
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               mark
               them
               which
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               yee
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               are
               such
               ,
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               belly
               ;
               and
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 by
              
               R.
               Cotes
               ,
               1647.
               
            
          
           
           
           
             
               An
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               Subject
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Discourse
               ,
               as
               a
               preparative
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               Pray
               you
               note
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               it
               was
               upon
               a
               challenge
               to
               dispute
               the
               case
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               I
               found
               the
               party
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               both
               ashamed
               to
               observe
               his
               imbecillity
               ,
               and
               grieved
               to
               observe
               people
               so
               misled
               ;
               therefore
               out
               of
               pity
               I
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               shew
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               the
               discourse
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               so
               exquisite
               as
               perhaps
               you
               all
               could
               wish
               it
               ;
               but
               I
               did
               not
               intend
               any
               more
               should
               see
               it
               then
               himself
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               of
               his
               followers
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               the
               importunity
               of
               some
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               ,
               I
               supposed
               they
               would
               cause
               it
               to
               bee
               somewhat
               more
               publike
               :
               But
               had
               my
               thoughts
               stretched
               so
               farre
               at
               first
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               inlarged
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               drawn
               the
               Discourse
               into
               more
               particulars
               ,
               and
               more
               orderly
               ,
               whereas
               now
               you
               have
               but
               the
               substantialls
               summarily
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               confusedly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Observe
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               the
               institution
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               an
               outward
               sign
               or
               token
               of
               inward
               Circumcision
               in
               the
               party
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               first
               given
               ,
               he
               being
               a
               man
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               his
               seed
               were
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               signe
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               inherent
               holinesse
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               nay
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               right
               to
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               they
               being
               children
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               children
               of
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               this
               sign
               of
               Circumcision
               was
               belonging
               to
               those
               that
               were
               not
               of
               
                 Abrahams
              
               naturall
               seed
               also
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               joyn
               to
               
                 Abraham
              
               and
               his
               seed
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               then
               the
               children
               of
               those
               strangers
               were
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               signe
               of
               Circumcision
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               end
               that
               
                 Abraham
              
               and
               his
               seed
               were
               ,
               untill
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               sign
               of
               faith
               was
               changed
               from
               Circumcision
               to
               Baptism
               to
               the
               beleeving
               Jewes
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               
                 Abrahams
              
               naturall
               seed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               then
               did
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               signe
               being
               changed
               from
               Circumcision
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               them
               ,
               for
               with
               their
               mouth
               they
               shew
               much
               love
               ,
               but
               their
               heart
               goeth
               after
               their
               covetousnesse
               .
               And
               loe
               ,
               thou
               art
               unto
               them
               as
               a
               very
               lovely
               song
               ,
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               pleasant
               voyce
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ezek.
               33.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               And
               ●ee
               that
               departeth
               from
               evill
               maketh
               himselfe
               a
               pray
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               saw
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               displeased
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Esay
               57.
               16.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               tongue
               cleave
               to
               the
               roofe
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               dumb
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               bee
               to
               them
               a
               reprover
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               a
               rebellious
               house
               ,
            
             
               Ezek.
               3.
               26.
               
            
             
               By
               men
               of
               other
               tongues
               and
               stammering
               lips
               will
               I
               speake
               to
               this
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Isay
               28.
               11.
               
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               walking
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               falsehood
               doe
               lie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               prophesie
               of
               wine
               and
               strong
               drinke
               ,
               even
               hee
               shall
               bee
               the
               prophet
               of
               this
               people
               ,
            
             
               Micah
               .
               2.
               11.
               
            
             
               Oh
               Ephraim
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ?
               Oh
               Judah
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ?
               for
               your
               goodnesse
               is
               as
               a
               morning
               cloude
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               early
               dew
               it
               goeth
               away
               ,
            
             
               Hosea
               6.
               4.
               
            
             
               Repent
               and
               turne
               your selves
               from
               all
               your
               transgressions
               ,
               so
               iniquitie
               shall
               not
               bee
               your
               ruine
               ,
            
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               30.
               
            
             
               Come
               and
               let
               us
               returne
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               hee
               hath
               torne
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               heale
               us
               ;
               hee
               hath
               smitten
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               bind
               us
               up
               ,
            
             
               Hosea
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               Turne
               yee
               ,
               Oh
               turne
               yee
               ,
               for
               why
               will
               yee
               die
               O
               yee
               people
               of
               England
               ?
            
             
               Ezek.
               33.
               11.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               search
               and
               try
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turne
               againe
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               us
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               with
               our
               hands
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             
               Lam.
               3.
               40
               ,
               41.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               testimony
               ,
               if
               they
               speake
               not
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
               Esay
               8.
               20.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               doe
               his
               will
               hee
               shall
               know
               the
               doctrine
               whether
               it
               bee
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               I
               speake
               of
               my selfe
               ,
            
             
               John
               7.
               17.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               heart
               shall
               bee
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               vaile
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               To
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               Psal.
               50
               ▪
               2●
               .
            
             
               If
               yee
               bee
               willing
               and
               obedient
               ,
               yee
               shall
               ●ate
               the
               good
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               but
               if
               yee
               bee
               wicked
               ,
               and
               rebell
               ,
               yee
               shall
               bee
               consumed
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Esay
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       Machine-generated and other supplemental data
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A90720e-7980
           
             The
             Texts
             a●
             named
             .
          
           
             Question
             ,
             wh●●
             divisions
             thos●
             were
             ,
             to
             bee
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             inconveniencies
             of
             divisions
             promised
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             The
             excellen●ie
             of
             godly
             u●ity
             .
          
           
             This
             unity
             is
             much
             forward●d
             by
             a
             uniformity
             .
          
           
             And
             whether
             we
             may
             not
             ar●●in
             it
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             hinderers
             of
             this
             uniformity
             to
             be
             ex●mined
             .
          
           
             ●t's
             a
             great
             tryal
             ●o
             them
             that
             ●ave
             once
             inte●essed
             themselves
             in
             an
             op●osing
             way
             ,
             to
             ●eforme
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             though
             con●inced
             ,
             because
             ●f
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             the
             ●ontrary
             :
             ●erswading
             ●hose
             that
             stand
             ●●r
             the
             Presby●erians
             to
             im●●ace
             them
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             text
             ex●mined
             and
             ●bserved
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             proper
             to
             the
             point
             intended
             ,
             viz.
             not
             to
             forsake
             the
             assembling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             text
             or
             illustration
             
          
           
             the
             Doctrine
             ●ncluded
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             to
             prove
             that
             such
             divisions
             are
             naught
             ;
             it
             estrangeth
             their
             affections
             
          
           
             2
             Reason
             ,
             it
             causeth
             an
             evil
             opinion
             of
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             3
             Reason
             ,
             it
             occasious
             Civil
             wars
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             are
             lyable
             to
             a
             common
             enemy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Errors
             will
             hereby
             be
             increased
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             Wee
             shall
             have
             little
             restraint
             of
             evill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             the
             benefit
             ●●at
             comes
             by
             a
             ●●dly
             unitie
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             godly
             unitie
             〈◊〉
             affection
             is
             ●uch
             forwar●ed
             by
             a
             law●●ll
             uniformi●●e
             in
             divine
             ●rdinances
             .
          
           
             Whether
             wee
             may
             not
             attain●
             to
             this
             uniformity
             in
             a
             warrantable
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             points
             named
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             chiefe
             Point
             aimed
             at
             viz.
             who
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             corruptions
             were
             in
             those
             that
             were
             beleevers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             ●●om
             those
             ●remises
             ari●eth
             their
             sepa●ation
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             ●●ruly
             ,
             and
             yet
             ●aul
             gave
             no
             order
             for
             sepa●ation
             ,
             but
             to
             ●dmonish
             them
             ●till
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             Point
             now
             followeth
             in
             order
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             best
             able
             ,
             ough●
             to
             be
             the
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Minister
             have
             honesty
             ,
             &
             want
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             he●
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             hee
             will
             lead
             men
             into
             Errors
             .
          
           
             If
             hee
             want
             honesty
             ,
             and
             have
             knowledge
             ,
             how
             then
             ,
             what
             's
             to
             be
             done
             then
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             wee
             mus●
             not
             choose
             a
             novice
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             wee
             want
             fitting
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             Who
             ought
             to
             ●rdaine
             the
             ●reachers
             of
             ●●e
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             the
             preachers
             ●well
             qualifi●d
             )
             ought
             to
             ●rdain
             the
             mi●isters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Titus
             was
             to
             ordaine
             elders
             for
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             those
             that
             Timothy
             could
             find
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             Timothy
             shall
             ordaine
             &c.
             
          
           
             Timothy
             did
             choose
             Deacons
             also
             .
          
           
             They
             used
             to
             lay
             ha●ds
             on
             them
             that
             were
             ordained
             .
          
           
             Some
             ministers
             were
             superintendents
             of
             o●hers
             too
             .
          
           
             Some
             being
             ordained
             to
             be
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             before
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             do
             much
             hurt
             .
          
           
             The
             Separatist's
             objection
             against
             our
             ministers
             ,
             viz.
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Popes
             order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             signe
             of
             a
             minister
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             fittest
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             should
             dwel
             ,
             or
             how
             neer
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             viz.
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             Preacher
             ought
             to
             live
             among
             ,
             or
             very
             neare
             those
             he
             is
             to
             bee
             the
             Preacher
             unto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             peoples
             Preachers
             are
             undone
             by
             others
             that
             draw
             their
             flocks
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             poore
             sheep
             must
             starve
             .
          
           
             The
             Monster
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             against
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Nation
             should
             in
             the
             more
             generall
             profession
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             special
             de●e●s
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ●eave
             with
             the
             Churches
             for
             ●heir
             rule
             or
             ●uide
             .
          
           
             Some
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             of
             greater
             weight
             then
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             men
             may
             have
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             knaves
             may
             plead
             for
             knavery
             .
          
           
             A
             rule
             to
             judge
             by
             in
             some
             measur●
             ▪
             
          
           
             ●t
             is
             wilfulness
             ●ather
             then
             ●enderness
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Divers
             general
             precepts
             are
             so
             ●eft
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             small
             matters
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             fit
             wee
             should
             have
             some
             way
             to
             restrain
             those
             that
             make
             such
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Whether
             their
             leaders
             do
             no●
             hold
             them
             in
             these
             errors
             o●
             purpose
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Boles
             and
             Basins
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Sectaries
             answer
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             his
             drawing
             of
             inhabitants
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             rest
             toget●●
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             where
             .
          
           
             The
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             Some
             hold
             that
             God
             is
             not
             angry
             ▪
             
          
           
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ●ivill
             Magi●●ate
             .
          
           
             Compelling
             men
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             ●●ages
             ,
             Pi●●ures
             ,
             and
             Mo●●ments
             an
             of●●nce
             to
             the
             ●●ctaries
             and
             ●●esbyterialls
             ●●c
             .
          
           
             Idolatrous
             Marriages
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             permitting
             Idolaters
             to
             live
             with
             us
             ,
             doth
             offend
             Sectaries
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             no
             fault
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Papists
             are
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             How
             Idolatry
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             history
             reports
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             call
             us
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             tenets
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             pride
             .
          
           
             The
             Assenden●
             of
             the
             Popes
             nativity
             .
          
           
             ●●e
             Indepen●●nts
             (
             many
             of
             ●●em
             )
             doe
             fear
             ●●at
             we
             shall
             ●●ve
             no
             Lawes
             〈◊〉
             punish
             Ido●●ters
             as
             God
             ●●●h
             comman●ed
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             Musicke
             .
          
           
             Signes
             to
             shew
             whether
             party
             is
             the
             best
             in
             their
             conversations
             .
          
           
             Coruptions
             in
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             those
             that
             live
             in
             wealth
             ,
             and
             at
             ease
             .
          
           
             Davids
             failings
             .
          
           
             The
             hinderances
             that
             keep
             men
             from
             the
             ●●nouncing
             an
             opinion
             ,
             ●hough
             convinced
             of
             it
             in
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             the
             Presbyterialls
             to
             be
             kinde
             to
             those
             that
             renounce
             the
             other
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             ●oth
             parties
             to
             perform
             our
             duties
             ,
             whatsoever
             hap
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             )
             viz.
             look
             to
             the
             great
             allurements
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             if
             we
             neglect
             our
             duty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●ereticks
             deny
             ●●at
             Christ
             ●●ok
             flesh
             of
             ●●e
             Virgin
             ●ary
             .
          
           
             ●ome
             hold
             ●●at
             the
             childe
             ●eriveth
             or
             re●eiveth
             its
             soul
             ●●om
             its
             Pa●●nts
             .
          
           
             If
             Gods
             people
             sin
             some
             capitall
             sin
             ,
             (
             especially
             openly
             )
             they
             may
             smart
             temporally
             for
             it
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             here
             ,
             though
             repented
             of
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Men
             (
             not
             repenting
             of
             known
             sinnes
             )
             are
             still
             left
             blind
             in
             matter
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             speake
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             integrity
             ,
             ●f
             the
             same
             be
             ●n
             him
             indeed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Accidentall
             ignorance
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Zan●hi●s
             resolution
             also
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             good
             Reformer
             .